diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/54974-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54974-0.txt | 7572 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7572 deletions
diff --git a/old/54974-0.txt b/old/54974-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 307e690..0000000 --- a/old/54974-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7572 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Tour of the American Lakes, and Among the -Indians of the North-West Territory, in 1, by Calvin Colton - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Tour of the American Lakes, and Among the Indians of the North-West Territory, in 1830, Volume 1 (of 2) - Disclosing the Character and Prospects of the Indian Race - -Author: Calvin Colton - -Release Date: June 24, 2017 [EBook #54974] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOUR OF THE AMERICAN LAKES *** - - - - -Produced by Larry B. Harrison, Wayne Hammond and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - - - TOUR - - OF - - THE AMERICAN LAKES, - - AND AMONG - - THE INDIANS - - OF THE - - NORTH-WEST TERRITORY, - - IN 1830: - - - DISCLOSING THE CHARACTER AND PROSPECTS OF THE - INDIAN RACE. - - - BY C. COLTON. - - - IN TWO VOLUMES. - VOL. I. - - - LONDON: - FREDERICK WESTLEY AND A. H. DAVIS, - - MDCCCXXXIII. - - - - - LONDON - - R. CLAY, PRINTER, BREAD-STREET-HILL. - - - - -CONTENTS OF VOL. I. - - - Page - - ADVERTISEMENT ix - - INTRODUCTION xi - - - CHAP. I. - - The Falls of Niagara 1 - - - CHAP. II. - - Niagara Whirlpool 12 - - - CHAP. III. - - Geographical description of the Great Lakes of North - America 21 - - - CHAP. IV. - - The Author’s motives for undertaking the _Tour_; character - of wild Indians 28 - - - CHAP. V. - - Romantic expectations; impressions of nursery tales - respecting Indians; the savage proper; embarkation - from Buffalo; beauties of Lake Erie; arrival - at Detroit 33 - - - CHAP. VI. - - History of Detroit:--early trading posts; Pontiac’s - conspiracy; Detroit saved; Pontiac’s death; description - and beauties of the Territory of Michigan 40 - - - CHAP. VII. - - Remarkable instance of capital crime 48 - - - CHAP. VIII. - - Embarkation from Detroit; Captain Symmes’s theory - of the earth; sail over Lake St. Clair; interest of - the scene; delta of the River St. Clair; relics of - French population; a picture of French and Indians 54 - - - CHAP. IX. - - River St. Clair; visit to Fort Gratiot; memoranda of - Lake Huron:--wild and picturesque scenery of its - northern regions; meeting with a canoe, manned by - eight Indians with the paddle; their dexterity and - the celerity of their movement; an Indian encampment; - their lodges; the Indian paddle quicker than - steam; the Indian’s love of money and whiskey; - an Indian salute; and several interesting incidents - of the passage among the islands of the north - margin of Huron 63 - - - CHAP. X. - - Arrival at the _Saut de St. Marie_; origin of this name; - the Falls; an interesting young lady, whose mother - was an Indian and her father a Scotchman; peculiar - and moral power of Indian languages 80 - - - CHAP. XI. - - Voyage from the Saut de St. Marie to Green Bay; - the thirty-two thousand islands; the scenery they - create; description of Michillimackinack; the sugar-loaf - and arched rock; arrival at Green Bay in the - North-West Territory 88 - - - CHAP. XII. - - Political relations of the American Indian tribes; their - rights ostensibly, but not really respected; the pre-emption - right and its operation; the original claims - of Europeans a precedent; late juridical decision - of the American Supreme Court; Great Britain - and the United States both responsible in the treatment - and for the fate of the Indians 96 - - - CHAP. XIII. - - Vindication of the American Indians from the charge - of being Savages; their domestic affections kind and - amiable; their savage passions artificial, kindled by - the war-dance, and only for war; the Indian in war - is frantic, and never the aggressor, without a sense - of injury; Indian character essentially modified by - contact with the European race 109 - - - CHAP. XIV. - - Gradual extinction of the Eastern tribes; the New - York tribes advised to remove to the North-West - Territory; concurrence of the General Government - in the plan; parts of the Indians agree to it; the - nature of the understanding; their purchase of land - and removal; their expectations; their disappointment; - supposed scheme for breaking up this new - arrangement, and the result of it; the reasons for - this narrative; extracts from the Rev. Dr. Morse’s - Report to Congress, evincing the views then entertained - in regard to this removal of the New York - Indians 122 - - - CHAP. XV. - - The design of the Commission of 1830 to Green Bay; - ignorance of Government of the state of the case; - history of the title in dispute and the measures - employed to invalidate it 144 - - - CHAP. XVI. - - Burning and massacre of Deerfield in Massachusetts; - the infant daughter of the Rev. Mr. Williams - snatched from the cradle, and carried into captivity; - is retained, and marries an Indian Chief; her descendants; - the Rev. Eleazer Williams, formerly of - the St. Regis, now of the Oneida tribe, one of - them; was brought to New England in childhood, - and there educated; Mr. Williams and the Author - school-fellows; Mr. Williams engaged in the American - army during the late war; afterwards ordained - to the Christian ministry by Bishop Hobart, and - established among the Oneidas, near Utica 154 - - - CHAP. XVII. - - The Rev. Mr. Williams takes the lead in the removal - of the New York Indians to Green Bay; after a - long separation, the Author meets him there in - 1830; the importance of his public duties in that - infant settlement of his people; ascent of Fox - River; deceitfulness of the Indian canoe; incidents; - arrival at Mr. Williams’s house; Mr. Williams’s developement - of his plans; his disappointment 167 - - - CHAP. XVIII. - - An account of the Stockbridge tribe, and their settlement - on Fox River; the Rev. John Sergeant, the first - Christian Missionary to the tribe, from England; the - Oxford Bible (1717) presented by the Rev. Dr. - Francis Ayscouth, in 1745; the improvement of - these Indians in civilization and the Christian religion; - a Sabbath among them; their exemplary - religious order; their attachment to their religious - teachers; Sunday school; their church music and - psalmody; the parish beadle; their dress and manners; - an impromptu-Indian speech; Indian politeness; - reflections 185 - - - CHAP. XIX. - - The Oneida settlement at Duck Creek, under the care - of the Rev. Mr. Williams; its flourishing condition; - discouraging prospects of these tribes, and the disturbance - of their relations with the ancient and - wilder tribes of the territory 203 - - - CHAP. XX. - - The manner in which the Commission from Government - summoned the Council; instructions imposed - on the Commission, and difficulties created by them; - assembling of the Indians, and the setting up of - their encampments; modes of dress; a city of - Indian lodges; demoralizing influence of these - public councils; drunkenness; the ruin of a young - Indian female 212 - - - CHAP. XXI. - - Organization and opening of the Council; the Council-house; - singular formalities; smoking of the pipe; - grotesque appearance of the assemblage; the New - York Indians compared with the wild tribes;[1] the - different tribes represented in Council; modes of - interpretation; the chastened oratory of the New - York Indians; John Metoxen (a Stockbridge - chief); his last Speech in Council; Indian shrewdness; - oratory of the wild Indians, itself wild, but - often powerful; piety of the Indians 226 - - - CHAP. XXII. - - Charge of Indian affairs in the War Department; the - course pursued by the New York Indians at the - Council, in the vindication of their rights; the - object of the Commission defeated 245 - - - CHAP. XXIII. - - Specimens of Indian speeches 252 - - - CHAP. XXIV. - - Freemasonry among the Indians; Medicine-dance; - the faith of the Indians in its miraculous efficacy; - the manner of it; it often kills the patient; the war-dance; - account of one witnessed by the Author; - the preparations; the instruments of music for the - occasion; the horrible manner in which they dress - and paint themselves; the exciting influence of the - exercises; description of them; the motives acting - upon the mind, and working the passions into - frenzy; the war-whoop; its shrill voice, and piercing, - startling effect; an unexpected and alarming - incident;--a second war-dance among the Osages, - west of the Mississippi 271 - - - CHAP. XXV. - - Specimens of Indian speeches of former times, with - anecdotes:--the vision of an Indian chief, narrated - by himself; speech of an Indian captain to his - warriors; murder of the family of Logan, and his - speech to Lord Dunmore; the Indian chief’s answer - to General Knox’s inquiry--“What is the - matter, brother? You look sorry;” speech of _Cornplanter_ - to General _Washington_; of a Pawnee chief - to President _Monroe_; anecdote of a Pawnee Brave 301 - - - - -ADVERTISEMENT. - - -_Prefaces and Introductions are commonly esteemed the_ last _words of -the Author, put in the_ first _place, as his right rather than the -reader’s privilege, to vex and impede the inclination to get at the -main design; and for this reason are very often passed over. But the -Author begs leave to say--that in this instance, the Introduction is -the_ Key. - -_It will be found, that the_ minor _part of the Title indicates the_ -major _of the subject in respect to importance, though not perhaps in -matter for amusement_. - - - - -INTRODUCTION. - - -Why should this book be written? To give information. But was it -proper to come through such hands, and to be communicated in such -circumstances? - -As to the first of these questions, the Author happened to have in -his possession a portfolio of incidents and observations, recorded by -his own hand, during a tour through the wild and romantic regions of -the American Lakes, and a visit among several tribes of Indians in -the North-West Territory, in 1830. It happened also, that this visit -in the North-West gave him an opportunity of being present at a great -and eventful Council, composed of representatives of the chiefs of -several Indian nations and a Commission from the Government of the -United States, the developements of which were somewhat extraordinary -and extremely interesting. The second ACT of this Council and its -concluding scenes, viewed dramatically, were opened at the city of -Washington, in the following winter; of which also the Author was a -spectator, and in which were exhibited the entire scope of Indian -affairs in America, displaying very conspicuously and impressively -their more recent enactments. The interest of these events chained the -Author’s attention, excited his sympathies for the ancient race of -American Aborigines, and induced him to avail himself of all possible -means of becoming acquainted with the history of their wrongs. His -opportunities were abundant. He had never meditated, however, any -public use of the observations he had made and of the information he -had been able to collect, until a year after his arrival in England; -when it was suggested to him, in conversation with some friends, -that the materials in his possession were in many respects novel and -interesting; and some motives were presented for embodying them in a -form to be submitted to the public eye. - -But the difficult question was:--What the form should be? The maxim of -Byron: “Truth is strange, stranger than fiction”--was perhaps never -more applicable, than to the principal subject of these pages. The -history of the American Indians is the _Romance of Fact_. It needs -not a single dash of the pencil--not a single ingredient of the -sentimentality of poetry, to give it life and power over the feelings. -The naked truth has in it more of poetry and a more energetic challenge -on the affections, than any possible embellishment, or fictitious -garniture, that could be thrown around it--more than any creations of -fancy, with which it could be charged. Show that race, as they _are_ -and _have_ been, and none of human kind can fail to be interested in -them. - -But there were many reasons, notwithstanding, why, if the Author -consented to make any public use of the facts in his possession, he -should embody them under a mixed garb of romance and history. And he -actually proceeded so far, as to execute one volume under this plan. -But after submitting it to other minds, a grave discussion arose, and -it was earnestly insisted:--that it should be _properly fiction_, or -_sober history_;--and it was agreed, that the facts were abundantly -sufficient to demand the last, and that no fictitious dress could equal -the interest of the exact truth. - -Having resolved upon the historical course exclusively, the delicate -situation of the Author, as an American, came next to be considered. -It was impossible for him to do justice to this subject, as it stood -before his mind and rested upon his own feelings, without entering -somewhat largely into the discussion of the recent policy of his own -Government towards the Indians. To suppress the detail, would dilute -the whole into insipidity; to give it, would necessarily involve more -or less of disclosure. - -The principal considerations, which settled the Author’s purpose, in -regard to the course he has pursued, are here submitted:-- - -1. The fate of the American Indians, whether they shall exist or be -annihilated, has come to a crisis. - -2. Their rights are properly the cause of humanity, and though well -defined in the conscience of _the world_, are yet undefined and -unsettled in the _fact_ and operation of their social and political -relations; and these rights can only be fixed by a thorough public -discussion before the world, which will claim to be arbiter in the -case, and which alone, as a community of nations, is likely to be a -fair court of appeal. The question of their rights is so prominent and -interesting, that the world _will_ sit in judgment upon it; and the -sooner their opinion is formed and expressed, the better. That judgment -can hardly be wrong; and it must also be respected and influential, if -it comes in season. Indeed, the very anticipation of it, may possibly -answer all the purpose. - -3. The challenge of the attention of the British community to this -subject is especially proper, as they are involved in the same -responsibility with the United States, by having an equal number of -Indians, more or less, upon their hands, in their North American -colonies; over whom their Colonial Governments are compelled to -legislate, and whose existence and future amelioration depend upon -the treatment they shall receive from those authorities. The Indians -of the Canadas have no formal guarantee of their distinct rights, -which they can assert against being removed at the pleasure of the -Colonial Governments; and whenever the white population crowds upon -them, they are subject to the same train of injuries, which have -been suffered in the adjoining States. The Author ventures upon this -statement rather on the presumption afforded by the actual course of -events, than by his knowledge, that formal stipulations, defining -a different treatment, are actually wanting. If such stipulations -exist, the course pursued is doubly aggravating, and no better, so -far as can be seen, than in the United States, except that the actual -progress of events has not attained so complete a developement. The -Author has endeavoured to show, that the salvation of the Indians, as -a race, depends jointly upon Great Britain and the United States; and -inasmuch as the crisis of their destiny has evidently arrived, it is -deemed proper and obligatory, that their case, with the history and -nature of their wrongs, should be laid without disguise before the -two communities--unless their doom must be considered as unavoidably -forestalled, and themselves abandoned to annihilation. - -While the sympathies of the British nation are being roused--nay, are -actually alive and thoroughly challenged in behalf of the _black_ -slave, it is perhaps the fittest moment to incorporate with the same -feelings the congenial sentiments of compassion for the _red_ man -of America, whose unfortunate destiny hitherto has actually been -controlled as much by British influence in former ages, as that of the -African slave. If Great Britain is responsible for the redemption of -800,000 degraded and enslaved blacks, she is also responsible for a -kind treatment and for the social and political elevation of perhaps -half that number of a people, whose condition, though nominally more -independent, is scarcely less unfortunate; and whose misfortunes have -been induced by the encroachments and political measures of their -white neighbours. If the slaves of the British colonies have dwindled -in numbers, and the increase of nature been stifled in the womb, by -direct and positive oppression, the American Indians have also dwindled -most fearfully by influences, more indirect perhaps, but scarcely less -cruel and involving no less of responsibility; and a responsibility, -which attaches alike and equally to the Government of Great Britain, as -to that of America. As the original sin of African slavery in the west -confessedly fastens on the British crown, so the original institution -of Indian relations to civilized society in North America was organized -and fashioned by the same authority. And as for this reason, it was -not unbefitting, that the British crown should be first in the work of -redeeming the slave, the door is equally open for British virtue to -lend its sympathies and display its energies in behalf of the American -Aborigines. It is time at least that an expression of public sentiment -should be given on this great question of philanthropy. If it is true, -that _now_ is the time to redeem the slave; it is no less true, that -_now_ is the time to save the American Indian. And inasmuch, as the -British public have a duty incumbent upon them in this matter, in -common with the Americans, it has been thought pertinent by the Author -to lay this subject before them; although from the necessity of his -task, his strictures on the unjust treatment of the Indians have been -principally confined to the Government of his own country. - -4. Inasmuch as the recent measures of the American Government, in -relation to the Indians, are before the world, and must necessarily -make their impression, the Author has considered that a substantial -history of the case in its principal details, and an exposure of the -great moral causes, which have induced this state of things, would -rather be a relief, than a cloud over the reputation of his country -in this particular. Nothing could possibly be more unfavourable, -than the impression of the GRAND FACT _unexplained_; and that could -never be repressed, or in any way concealed. The reader, who shall be -sufficiently interested to go over these pages, will find here and -there the historical and moral _rationale_ of this great question and -its results; by which it will appear, that the _denouement_ stands -related to influences, most of them remote and controlling, which do -not at all affect the character of the institutions of the country, and -which no more determine the disposition of the people. - -A sentiment is indeed expressed in a document of the Appendix from the -Governor of Georgia, that the recent election of the officers of the -General Government has not only approved the policy of removing the -Indians, but sanctioned the course of Georgia towards the Cherokees. -That justification, however, is to be regarded merely as _convenient_ -in the circumstances, and not as containing valid reasons. It might be -and no doubt is true, that in the recent election, the dominant party -of the Union were blinded by their leaders on the _Indian question_; -but it is not true, that the sober voice of the nation, enlightened -by the facts and merits of the case, has ever been expressed. There -has neither been opportunity for them to be informed, nor time for -them to act, upon it. The result of the election was owing entirely to -other and great questions. If the Indian question were the only one -to influence the public mind in a general election, and the people -could have opportunity to be fairly and fully enlightened, the Author -does not believe that one voice in ten thousand would sustain the more -violent measures, which have recently been pursued, and which he in -conscience has been obliged to disapprove. - -The Author has considered it suitable and due to the cause of truth, -that the world should understand, that the American people, _as a -body_, would never sanction this course of treatment of the Indians, -which is here assumed as injurious; that, being taken by surprise, -it was impossible for a whole people, embarrassed by other and -all-absorbing questions, to apply an immediate remedy; that so far as -they have been informed, they have already expressed their strongest -sympathy; that nothing could remonstrate more loudly, or speak more -eloquently, than the demonstrations of public feeling, already -made; that the people have been compelled to wait for a decision of -the Supreme Judiciary of the nation, and for the operation of that -decision; and that the general election was controlled by other -questions, before the people could possibly be enlightened on this. And -now that that decision has been obtained, it is producing its proper -influence, as the standard of public opinion. - -While the Author has wished and tried to declare himself prudently, -he has deemed it proper to do it decidedly. The injuries done to the -Indians he has considered of a nature not to be parleyed with, and for -which no apology can be made. He has considered, that a frank exposure -and a full confession of the wrong would be more honourable to his -country, than any attempts at concealment; that the wound inflicted on -the nation’s reputation cannot be aggravated by such a course; that -the proofs of the susceptibilities of the people to sympathize in -these wrongs and to repair them, so far as possible, are shewn partly -in their readiness to confess them; that the public opinion of the -world, seasonably expressed, or anticipated, must necessarily be no -unimportant ingredient in the measure of redeeming influences; and -that the best friends of the nation and of the Indians ought not to be -identified with the _few_, who have happened, in the course of events, -to obtain a controlling influence, though it is believed transiently, -over the whole affair. The decision of the Supreme Court may fairly -be taken, as an expression of the _will_ of the people, when it can -be legitimately developed. For these and such reasons the Author has -considered it proper to exhibit enough of detail to lay open the -general subject historically, and to express his own opinion without -reserve. - - * * * * * - -The Author thinks it due to himself to observe, that he has never -been connected, nor in any way personally interested, in either of -the great political parties of his country; nor is he conscious of -being influenced by party feeling in the production of this work. He -sympathizes generally with the principles, on which his own Government -is administered, and cherishes a respect for the men at its head. -But on the _Indian question_ he is conscientiously and _toto cœlo_ at -variance with their views. And it is because he loves the institutions -of his country and wishes to see the national constitution and public -treaties preserved inviolate; and because, from personal observation -and knowledge, he has been obliged to feel a deep sympathy for the -Indians, in view of what he esteems encroachment on their rights--that -he has undertaken the task embodied in these pages, and endeavoured -to separate between Indian wrongs and the legitimate operation of the -Government. And so long as he finds himself in company with the Supreme -Court of the nation, he will at least feel himself well sustained. - - * * * * * - -It is not improbable, that the reader may feel, that too much of the -second volume is occupied in discussion, and in the refutation of -certain doctrines and statements there encountered from the North -American Review. The Author, wishing to avoid personality as much as -possible, has omitted to bring out the authority of that article. -It may be proper, however, here to mention, that it originated from -a high source in the Government--a source now at the head of Indian -affairs--and may fairly be taken as the creed of principles, by which -those affairs are at present governed. This fact may perhaps be a -sufficient apology for giving the argument so extended a consideration. -And while the Author has felt obliged to treat some of the doctrines -there advanced with severity, he most cheerfully expresses his high -consideration for the personal character of his adversary, and for -his public official career, in all that does not respect the use and -application of the principles here contested. In that matter the -Author must stand at variance, from a full conviction, not only of the -Indian’s susceptibility of being raised, in intellectual, moral, and -civil improvements, to command an equal respect with any other race -of men--but also from a no less decided conviction of the Indian’s -unqualified and just demand to be admitted to an equality of social and -political rights;--and more especially, that the Indian should realize -the full benefit of all the public engagements, that have been made in -his favour and for the attainment of these objects. - - * * * * * - -As one of the moral causes, which have operated in the United States -to the detriment of Indian rights, the Author has felt obliged, from -his own convictions, to specify the paramount influence of slavery. -It is well known, that ancient impulses of a vicious tendency, in -the constitution of human society, will often continue to operate -disastrously, even after they have been checked by the incipient -stages of reformation. Such is emphatically the case with slavery. -It is undoubtedly true, that the American Colonization Society has -begun to shed a most benign influence on the slavery of that country. -It has forced into public and universal discussion a question, which -the National Legislature, by the constitution of the Government, -could never touch--inasmuch as every several State is left by that -instrument, as sovereign and independent, in regard to all State -prerogatives, not surrendered in the Federal compact, as any foreign -nations are in relation to each other. But the Colonization Society -has commenced a career of extended and rapidly increasing influence, -which has already affected essentially and radically the moral elements -of society in the Southern and Slave States, in relation to slavery. -And notwithstanding, that the influence of ancient impulses of this -vicious character has doubtless operated to the violation of Indian -rights--it is no less true, that a slavery reformation has already -commenced and extensively infused its leaven throughout the mass of the -Slave States, by the instrumentality of the above-named institution. -While, therefore, the one agency is stated, as the result of remote -influences, for the time being uncontrolled in this, as well as in -other directions, it is not to be considered as impossible with the -contemporaneous existence and increasing influence of the other. The -former may have and doubtless has produced the effect ascribed to it, -while the latter is gaining an ascendency, which at a later period -would entirely have prevented this deplorable issue. - - * * * * * - -The Author has been aware, that these volumes will afford some -additional elements for those strictures and censures on the American -Republic, which have been so liberally and customarily rendered by -a portion of the British press. And while much has often been made -of little and much out of nothing, these, it must be confessed, are -not altogether unsubstantial materials for the gratification of such -feelings. While the Author has undertaken in another place, as may -possibly be known to some extent, to rebuke a disposition to find fault -where there was no reason for it, he will perhaps have proved in this -instance, that he would not cover a real sin even in his own house, -when the rights of communities and the cause of humanity demand a -developement. Those whom these disclosures may gratify, are freely -offered all which they afford; while the discriminating and the fair -will doubtless view and present the case, as it is, if they shall be -disposed to notice it at all:--they will not tax the institutions of -the country, nor the disposition of the people, as a body, with the -iniquity--while it may still be fairly maintained, that the nation is -responsible and bound before the world and heaven to make atonement. - -It does not well become one nation to be accusing another of -oppressions and violence, merely for the sake of elevating itself by -comparison, when both, in the present imperfect state and imperfect -operation of their institutions, have their faults of this description. -Better, that the common cause of freedom and humanity should be made a -common interest among the advocates of right throughout the world, that -any case of the violation of right might be widely and freely exposed, -and universally reprobated. Certainly, in the matter constituting a -prominent subject of these pages, Great Britain and America are too -deeply involved to furnish a warrant for crimination on either side. - -The community of nations is rapidly assuming a character like a -community of individuals; and for the same reasons, that the latter -have a common right in determining the social relations and defining -the modes of intercourse, the former should openly and freely -discuss and socially determine _their_ relations. As every member -of a community of individuals may rightfully have a voice in all -the regulations enacted for the common good--so every member of the -community of nations is interested in the code of international law, -and may fairly claim its right in the discussion and settlement of -fundamental principles;--and since, when any member of the minor -community is injured, it is a proper subject of public alarm and -investigation, so when the rights of any nation, or tribe, are -violated, it makes a legitimate ground for a common adjudication, at -least for the interchange and expression of opinion, and the employment -of influence. We have high authority for the saying: “When one member -suffers, all the members suffer with it;” they ought certainly to -sympathize. - - * * * * * - -It will be observed, that the scene of the first volume is laid on the -American Lakes and in the North-West Territory. The latter is a civil -division of the American jurisdiction, lying on the upper waters of -the Mississippi river and the shores of Lakes Superior and Michigan, -and not on the Pacific Ocean, as is sometimes, and in foreign parts -perhaps more commonly, understood by this name. - -The Author feels obliged to say, that, not having anticipated the -execution of this task, before he came to England, he has found -himself wanting in many important documents, which would have been a -material improvement of the work, and rendered it far more complete. -The Indian speeches delivered at the council of Green Bay, once in his -possession and taken down by his own hand, were left behind. To supply -this defect, he has taken the liberty of constructing a few specimens, -as nearly after the manner of the Indians, as his impressions and -recollections would enable him to do. And while it is due to historical -verity to make this acknowledgment, the Author may perhaps be permitted -to say, without a breach of modesty, that having once made a copy of -all those transactions at the time and as they occurred, together with -the speeches that were delivered by the Indians, and having been long -in habits of intimate intercourse with them, in public and private, -he ought to be qualified to do them something like justice in such a -trifling attempt. He may also add, that having on various occasions -complied with the requests of the Indians to assist them in their -communications with the official agents of Government, he necessarily -became acquainted with their peculiarities of thought, and feeling, -and modes of speech. One of their chiefs paid the Author the following -compliment to the point in question, at the city of Washington, on -the occasion of soliciting him to draw up an address to the Senate of -the United States in their behalf: “You talk our talk better than we -can talk it for ourselves.” This, however, merely to shew, that the -author has had some custom in speaking for them. The examples given -in the chapter above alluded to, are offered, as _things like_ what -they stand for; and the Author is confident, that the _likeness_ would -be acknowledged even by the Indians themselves. At the same time, -that they support the Indian _argument_, (the one ascribed to the -Winnebago-Chief only excepted, which is a pure invention to exemplify -the wild incoherency, which sometimes characterizes savage oratory,) -they are also intended as specimens of that simplicity of thought -and reasoning, which the Indians are accustomed to demonstrate. The -civilized Indians of the New York tribes at Green Bay reason quite as -well, as the Author has represented. - -The other specimens of Indian speeches, the Author is not responsible -for. They are extracts from authorities, to which they are ascribed. - -As the Rev. Mr. Williams, of the Oneida tribe, occupies a conspicuous -place in this work, the Author begs leave to say, that some very -trivial errors may possibly occur in the notices taken of him,--but -not material. The conversations and remarks ascribed to Mr. Williams, -and in one place an extended part of a colloquy with the Author, -in which he appears as the principal speaker, are a compressed and -comprehensive statement of the substance of numerous communications, -reduced principally from recollection. The Author would not, therefore, -make Mr. Williams responsible for every expression, that may be found -in these conversations, as coming from him. All the Author can pretend -is, that he has endeavoured faithfully to transcribe the copy afforded -by his memory, in the selections made. The exact original forms of -communication could not of course be expected. - -It is possible also, that some other of the historical and narrative -portions of the first volume may not have made exactly the same -impressions on the minds of other witnesses, as are recorded by the -Author. He does not think, however, that these differences could be -numerous, or in any degree important. - -It will doubtless seem remarkable, that Indian wrongs in America could -have proceeded so far without more public remonstrance and without the -application of a remedy. But it may easily be seen, that a civilized -and powerful government, having come in contact and formed permanent -relations with barbarous, or semi-barbarous, and consequently inferior, -and in some respects, dependent tribes, may have practised, or suffered -to be practised, long continued and petty oppressions, necessarily -vexatious and destructive to the subjects, before they have come to -the notice of the world, so as to shock essentially the moral sense -of mankind. Where have such relations existed without these results? -Suppose the book of history, detailing things of this kind, that have -occurred in the East Indies for ages past, were open to the world? -The _little_ that has transpired may be enough to _suggest_ what -remains untold. It is only when acts of injustice, or of cruelty, more -atrocious, occur, that the attention and sympathies of mankind are -roused. - -Besides, injustice is more apparent when the temper of the age is mild, -and the state of the world comparatively quiet. The better part of -mankind can see it more distinctly, and a better opportunity is given -to expose it. Injustice, when estimated by the proper rule, is always -the same. But it is not always the same thing in men’s minds. That -which would have been a trifle in one age, or in one part of the world, -may be an enormity in another. - -It was not till recently, within four to six years--more especially -within four--that the more flagrant acts of injustice toward the -American Indians, have challenged public attention. And, as has been -before remarked, it has not been possible, within this period and in -existing circumstances, to bring in a remedy. The current of mischief -was too wide and deep and strong to be arrested, or turned in a day. - - _London, June, 1833._ - - - - -A TOUR, &c. - - - - -CHAPTER I. - -THE FALLS OF NIAGARA. - - -Who has not heard of Niagara Falls? And he who has been there, if he -possesses ought of a relish for the grand and awful, if he can admire -the way and love the voice of God, will never lose the impressions of -the scene. The mountain has its majestic forms. But its eloquence, -though impressive, is silent, except when the storm begins to move upon -its head, and roar along its sides, and brush its everlasting crags, -and bellow over the mouths of its caverns; or when the avalanche comes -thundering from its brow to worship at its feet; and he who happens -to be there perchance shall never come away. The wilderness has its -romantic and unexplored solitudes, and the desert its interminable -wastes, or its burning sirocco; but there is no comfort to exempt the -mind from external annoyances. The ocean, tempest-tossed, prepares in -the deep a watery shroud for the body by the same hand, with which -it proffers a festival of sublimity to the soul. With him who has -gone safely through, the very contingencies of his passage may indeed -augment the power and add intensity to the character of his emotions, -while hanging in retrospect over the recollections of his peril. Still -there was peril--and with peril there is pain. - -But not so in the peaceful retreat of Niagara’s eternal cataract. There -the mind may rest from anxiety. The spectator may sit, and see, and -hear, and never grow weary of the scene. He may change his position. He -may walk along the banks of the majestic current, from the entrance of -Chippewa’s dark waters, following its course, and witnessing how the -flood begins to make haste. He may see the glassy surface beginning -to be disturbed by the increased rapidity; and now the vast volume -leaping a shelf, and showing the form of an ocean wave; and now leaping -another shelf, and another, and yet another, until the mighty torrent, -descending a steep declivity, bounds over its broken and craggy bed, -itself as yet unbroken, so deep and measureless the flood. Then he -marks the earnestness, the very passion of its career, as if it were -glad to burst at once from its confinements above, and eager to plunge -into the abyss below. He who has seen the troubled ocean after a -storm, has only to imagine those heaving billows descending a mountain -side, himself looking up from below on their downward course, and it -is the very picture presented from the table rock of Niagara, as the -spectator, turning his back on the chasm, with the cataract immediately -on his left, faces the descending torrent, and lifts his eye on the -mountain declivity of waters, which comes leaping, and rolling, and -tumbling, as if from the clouds, or the azure heavens which peer above -the tops of the waves. And this only a preparation for the fall--a -collection and multiplication of forces for the stupendous leap. Next -the enrapt beholder turns his eye upon the curvilinear margin of the -awful shelf; he bends to look downward from his giddy elevation, and -there an ocean of waters, which he had just seen rushing with most -alarming impetuosity from above, now plunges into the abyss, as if -to drive asunder the base of the hills. The firm rock, on which he -stands, shudders--himself shudders, while the roar, and tumult, and -tempest of the chasm send up their thunders to his ear, and drive the -currents of their watery mist like the whirlwind in their windings and -fitful moods, and with all the force of the tornado. - -He may descend, if he will, (and he must be alike wanting in courage -and taste if he declines) to the level which these waters have formed -by their daring leap. There, housed beneath the impending and lofty -crag, itself jutting far out over the bosom of the deep, as if curious -to witness more and all of the scene, himself may look _up_ on that -which just now, bending from above, he had looked down upon. And now he -has before him nought but the mighty cataract, like an ocean, spilling -itself in one vast sheet from those regions of the heavens, where the -highest stars are seen at night, and where the summer’s sun walks in -his strength at mid-day. And let him not fear the whirling eddies of -the suspended waters, thrown out from the thickest of the tumult, and -dashing upon him now their softer mists, and now their sheets of a -driving storm. He should brave all this, and more, if he would see -what every brave man should see. He must take the hand of a competent -guide, and make his circuit over the broken fragments of the rocks, far -round and underneath the projecting and awful shelf, over which the -mighty tide takes its final plunge. And when perchance an eddying blast -shall burst upon him, he must hug the rock till its transient fury is -exhausted, and then push on, still resorting to the same expedient on -the recurrence of a like exigency, until he has gone as far as man may -dare to go, and turns and sits him down to face the inner face of this -strange vision. Then, indeed, he will find himself in the midst of an -awful tempest, menaced and assaulted on all sides by whirlwind blasts, -and enlightened only with the light which the whitened foam reflects on -that dark cavern; but still in safe condition, except the rare chance -of the fall of some fragment of the rocks above, for ever oppressed and -shaken as they are by the superincumbent and rushing flood. Of that, -however, he must not think; in such predicament it were unpleasant. The -last fall of the kind, a few years since, which brought ten thousand -tons, or more, in a single mass, happened in the night,--and so may -the next; and the next may be centuries to come. Let him rather make -the best of his daring; and not only be able to say that _he_ has been -there, but feel that it was a rare and enviable privilege. Who can -well imagine the wild commotion and deafening uproar of the scene? -The loudest piping of the ocean blast, and the fiercest march of its -mountain wave, are a mere lullaby song to the thunder of this encounter. - -The visitor will not fail to cross to the _American_ side, as it is -called,--as though Canada were not in America. And this vice is well -enough understood here, where it originated--or rather the compliment -done to the United States and her citizens, by making them the -representatives of the entire continent, and alluding to them, as -if they were its sole lords and occupants. Are the United States so -important, as to be entitled to this high distinction of standing for -_America_, and that _Americans_ should every where be the _synonyme_ of -citizens of that republic? What accident has given so small a portion -of that world such a prominence? - -The notices we have already taken of Niagara Falls have been from the -Canada side, which are altogether most interesting, and the views most -sublime. For a relief of the almost painful emotions, by which the mind -of the beholder has been exercised,--at one time excited in admiration, -now rapt in ecstacy, and now overwhelmed by the mingled effect of -grandeur and tumult and fury,--let him throw himself into a small boat -on the bosom of Niagara, directly under the Falls, where, conscious of -safety, though tossed like a feather in the fitful wind by the boilings -of that unfathomable _linn_, or basin, where the waters, which a moment -before sprung in such mighty volume from the brow of yonder precipice, -now heave and roll and break in eddies of fearful aspect, as if to -give expression to their pain and agony, or vent to the joy of their -escape;--on such a sea of foam, where the last breath of the conflict -is evidently spent, and the agitated element labouring to be composed, -he may rest and float secure, and look at the base, and look midway, -and lift his eye to the summit of that unceasing, never-dying cataract. -He may estimate its superficial dimensions, he may imagine its depth, -and wonder still at its roar and tumult. From the same position he may -turn his eye to the left of _Goat Island_, on the _American_ side, and -witness a still more lofty cataract, but more modest, not yet presuming -to assert such profound pretensions, descending in a silvery sheet, as -if from an artificial shelf, connecting the island with the shore; and -dashing on the rocks below, displays a vast bed of fleecy whiteness, -like a storm of the thickest and purest snow, reflected by the sun. - -At the head of the rapids, about one mile from the Falls in direct -line, but from two to three miles by the line of the Canada shore, -the river is divided by the island above named, turning, perhaps, -one-tenth of the current to the American side. This smaller portion -would be a great river by itself--and the channel through which it -descends, and the final plunge of its waters, are in many respects more -romantic, though less grand and awful, than the course and fall of the -principal torrent. The shelf of the cataract on the American side is -to the eye and in fact higher than the point of the _Horse Shoe_, as -it is called, where is the greatest depth and force of the river, as -it leaps from the precipice. This single feature of superior elevation -gives advantage to the American side, and in this particular it stands -invested in a more majestic form. But the deep, and comparatively -unperturbed current descending from the Horse Shoe, suggests the -vastness of its volume, imparts to it the highest consideration, and -chains the mind with the intensest interest. - -By the noble enterprise of a wealthy individual, Judge Porter, a bridge -has been thrown across from the American shore to Goat Island, directly -over the most impetuous current of the rapids, and but a few rods -above the fall--an almost incredible achievement of human art, and -of human power over natural obstacles. To facilitate the undertaking, -there happened to be the natural abutment of an islet midway the -channel, saving the necessity of more than two or three additional -ones, which were sunk and secured at great expense and difficulty. By -this means, this heretofore inaccessible island, covered with wood, -a most beautiful and romantic retreat, has been opened to free and -easy access; and one of the most advantageous views of the Falls is -to be gained from its brow, hanging between the two cataracts. The -passage across this bridge is somewhat frightful, from the rapidity -of the current, and the startling thought of hanging suspended over a -torrent, so fiercely dashing onward, to leap the next moment from such -a giddy height. The mind at once begins to calculate the chances of -some accident to the bridge. The bare possibility of the sudden slide -of a pier, over which you stand, from the face of the rock, on which -it rests, and the inevitable consequence, shocks the feelings with the -shuddering sensation of horror; and the hastened step of the passenger -will sufficiently indicate the involuntary impulse by which he has been -overtaken. No one, however, should deny himself the gratification of -visiting the island. It is like as if a bridge had been made to the -moon, once as unexpected, and deemed alike impossible. - -The views and aspects of this great wonder of nature are susceptible -of almost infinite change by the change of position: and there it is, -the same great work of God for ever and for ever, in constant life -and motion. There is no curtain to hide the exhibition--there is no -machinery in it, the wires of which are subject to human control. Its -fountains are never dried, its torrents are never, like other floods, -increased or diminished. There it is, the same for ever and for ever. -Notwithstanding a world of waters have fallen this hour, a world of -waters shall fall the next hour. To-morrow shall be as this day, and a -century to come as a century past. The lover of nature’s magnificence -and nature’s beauties may wander there without fear of satiety--with -ever growing and yet a keener appetite. He may choose his bed on the -brow of the chasm, and near the fearful plunge, so that the walls of -his habitation, and the couch on which he reposes, shall sympathise -with the ceaseless vibrations of the earth and rocks, and himself -literally be rocked to sleep by the hand and music of the mighty -waters. In his half-waking moments he shall know, because he will -feel, that he is there. In the visions of his deepest slumbers, still -shaken by the concussions of all nature around, he shall be admonished, -that he is there. Of that which he saw by day he shall dream by -night--and he shall see it even then in forms of as much greater -magnificence, and of as much more attractive beauties, or dressed in -a wildness as much more amazing, as dreams are more remarkable, than -the sober thoughts of a wakeful hour. He may rise in the morning, and -visit the scene with ever fresh delight; and at noon, and when the sun -declines, and by the light of the moon, or under the stars alone, or -when the tempest scowls at midnight hour, and mingles its thunders with -the thunders of the abyss in rival effort, and lays the broad sheets -of its fire on the foam of the waters: and he will never say--it is -enough. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -THE WHIRLPOOL. - - -From Niagara Falls, long familiar with their various features, as above -described, the author of these pages took it in his head to make a -distant excursion, in the summer of 1830, into the wild regions of the -_North West_, tenanted principally by _savages_, as they are commonly -called, but more reverently by the _aboriginal_ inhabitants of North -America. The method selected of getting there was by the Lakes, and the -point of embarkation, Buffalo. - -It is proper, perhaps, for the information of the British reader, to -describe, briefly, the map and geographical relations of this region. -There are probably few who have looked upon the map of North America, -that have not had the curiosity to ascertain the situation of Niagara -Falls. And they have found them upon that current, which connects Lake -Ontario with Lake Erie, called Niagara river, and in length about -thirty miles--it being one of the channels in connexion, by which -the waters of that vast and notorious chain of inland seas, in North -America, are disembogued into the gulf of St. Lawrence, and thence -into the Atlantic. The Falls are distant ten miles from the southern -margin of Lake Ontario, and twenty miles from the foot of Lake Erie, -and four miles south of Queenston and Lewiston heights, the latter -constituting the elevation, or brow above Lake Ontario, down which the -waters of Lake Erie must plunge in their way to the ocean. And the -deep chasm between the falls and the heights, occupied by the river -after its fall, four miles in length, before the agitated current -finds a breathing place in the open plains below, and prepares itself -to glide placidly into the lake, is supposed by geologists to have -been formed by the wear and tear of this tremendous cataract, for a -succession of ages not to be counted. For the geologist, especially if -he be a Frenchman, does not deem himself obliged to regard the world’s -history, as suggested by the scriptural account of the Deluge, and of -the antediluvian periods. Doubtless, if the wear of this chasm is to be -estimated by its progress since known to the present civilized world, -and according to this theory, it will be quite necessary to resort to -some such authority as the Chinese historical records, or to the theory -of a philosopher’s brain, to solve this geological problem.[2] - -It may not be uninteresting, however, before we enter more extensively -into our geographical lesson, that a moment here should be occupied in -allusion to a Whirlpool, which is to be found in this part of Niagara -river, a little more than half way from the Falls to Queenston, and -which of its kind is not less remarkable than the Falls themselves. -At this point, the river, in its compressed, deep, and rapid career, -makes a sudden turn, or sharp angle, the effect of which has been to -wear out and form a basin of considerable extent in a precipitous bank -two hundred feet high, in which the waters of the river, as they come -rushing from above, take a sweep before they can escape by the angle, -which interrupts the channel, and find their passage in a downward -course:--by which it will be seen, that a plural number of currents at -this point must necessarily cross each other between the surface and -the bed of the river, in the formation of this remarkable phenomenon. -It uniformly happens, in the great variety of floating materials, -descending the river, such as logs and lumber of various sorts, that -portions of it are detained for days, and sometimes for weeks, sweeping -the circuit of this basin, and every few moments returning by the draft -of the whirlpool, and as they approach the vortex, are drawn in with -great rapidity, and submerged to descend no one knows how deep, until -by-and-by, following the currents, they appear again on the surface of -the basin, to make the same circuit, and again to be drawn into the -same vortex. It has sometimes happened, that the bodies of persons who -have had the misfortune to get into the rapids above the Falls, and -to be drawn down the awful cataract, or who have been drowned between -the two points, after the usual process of decomposition has lightened -their specific gravity, and raised them to the surface, have been seen -for days floating around this whirlpool, and making the customary and -successive plunges, to which every thing, that comes within its reach, -is doomed without the possibility of rescue. - -It also happened, during the last war between the United States and -Great Britain, (may there never be another contest so unnatural) that -a British soldier upon a raft of palisades, which had been cut on the -margin of this basin for the fortifications at Queenston, was sent -adrift into this whirlpool by the parting of a rope connected with -the shore, in the attempt to float the raft out of the basin into the -river below. The force of the currents not being duly estimated, as the -raft approached the vortex, drawn by the hands of other soldiers on -shore, and claiming a passage at what was deemed a prudent distance, -the too feeble cord snapped asunder to the amazement and horror, not -only of the unfortunate man afloat, but equally of his comrades, who -were compelled, without any means or hope of extending relief, to -witness the unhappy fate of the devoted victim. In a moment the raft -was seen careering with increased rapidity towards the visible and open -centre of the whirling waters, where its immediate and total wreck was -justly deemed inevitable; and down it went, and the man upon it, with -“convulsive splash,” and now nothing was seen. The spectators shrieked -in sympathy. A soldier has his fellow feeling. For he is a man. Had -their comrade fallen in battle, they might have trampled on his carcass -in the onset of a charge, in disregard of his sufferings. And when -they should come to bury him, they might say: “Thou hast died nobly.” -But that he should be thus unexpectedly and fearfully swallowed up -by the flood, their nerves were ill prepared for the shock. He was -gone, and with his disappearance disappeared all hope. But what was -their surprise, while, with vacant stare and every feeling astounded, -their feet fixed immoveably to the earth, they gazed upon the scene, -the raft entire, and their comrade clinging to it, suddenly shot up -on the surface of the waters, and seemed to be floating back to their -embrace. “Well done! bravo!” they cried, rending the pent up region -with their gratulations, and clapping their hands and leaping for joy. -Alas! instead of making towards the shore, or coming within reach of -the throw of a line, (for every one was now in stretch of all his -powers to afford relief, and the unfortunate man crying for help,) the -raft was borne irresistibly along the current before described, and in -a few moments began again its rapid sweep towards the vortex. Again -the men on shore were thrilled with horror in expectancy of the fate -of their companion--and he, smiting his breast in despair, fell upon -his knees, lifting his face towards heaven, and seemed to be making -his last commendations of himself to the mercy of God, and the next -moment down again he plunged, and was swallowed up in the deep. His -comrades stood still, and gazed upon the vacant waters, awaiting in -breathless anxiety the emergence of the severed fragments of the raft. -For, notwithstanding it had been firmly bound together to conflict with -the violent forces of the passage, there was little reason to expect -that it would sustain unbroken the second shock of such encounter, as -that to which it was now doomed; much less, that their luckless comrade -would appear again adhering to its parts. Nevertheless, to their -unspeakable joy, the raft and the man emerged as before. The welcome -of this second preservation for a moment rekindled hope, and suggested -every possible expedient to accomplish a connexion between the shore -and the raft. But all in vain. The unfortunate man, in the agony of -his despair, supplicated their aid. But what could they do? Again, -the raft and its yet living tenant were on their wheeling and rapid -circuit towards the fearful vortex. Again he fell upon his knees--and -again plunged into the deep, and disappeared. Who now could hope in -such a case?--Even if he should emerge again, it would only be to make -the same round, and fall again into the power of the same merciless -and insatiate appetite. Yet he did emerge, and bade farewell to his -comrades, and they bade farewell to him: “God bless you!” said he. -“God have mercy on you!” said they, in broken accents. “God have mercy -on me!” he cried--and again he disappeared in the whirl of the waters. - -The story is too painful. How much more so--how indescribably -agonizing, even to the soldier inured to the sight of death, to have -witnessed the scene! This was a new, an unknown form of death. It was -death inflicted, and life brought back, only to die again, and again -to live to face death again--and yet again. How dreadful to those who -saw! How much more dreadful to the sufferer! For them to see him, and -not to be able to help him--for him to approach and face the aspects of -that doom for _once_--we will not undertake to say what it was. To have -once _experienced_ all its horrors, and then to be brought again before -it, and to be compelled to taste it in such quick and rapid succession, -and each repetition being more horrible by the experimental knowledge -of what it is--who can conceive of it! The Norwegian maelstrom is -awful to think of. But the ship, that is drawn into it, returns no -more. Suppose the current of some boiling eddy should bring her to the -surface of the sea again, and her crew breathe again, only to face the -same horrors a second time--and a third! Would they not say: “O God, -forbid the repetition, since we cannot live.” Such was the condition -of our ill-fated victim of Niagara’s Whirlpool. Death took him into -his embrace, inflicted on him all its pangs, and then threw him back, -as if in vengeance, only to draw one breath of life; and then grasped -and tortured him again, then threw him back to life; and then stretched -forth his hand, and seized him again. And at every approach, Death -seemed to say: Behold, how terrible I am! - -Did he rise again?--Aye, he did. And if the story may be believed, the -raft and the man continued this perpetual round, until the intelligence -was conveyed to Queenston, some three miles below, and a boat drawn out -of the river, and transported on wheels, and launched from the lofty -bank of two hundred feet, down through the trees upon the basin, and -the man was taken off to serve yet longer, and fight the battles of his -king. And for aught that is known by us, he is still in his regiment. -Scores of times he faced the frowning terrors of the scene,--made the -deep plunge as many times,--took breath at every interval--and was -saved at last.[3] - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -GREAT LAKES OF NORTH AMERICA. - - -Lake Ontario, it should be understood, is the last in the chain of -those fresh water seas, on the bosoms of which the Author proposed -to make his excursion into the North-West Territory. This lake lies -between the British province of Upper Canada on the north, and the -state of New York on the south, being about two hundred miles in its -length, east and west, and some fifty or sixty in its greatest breadth. -It is a scene of active commerce; floats a great deal of shipping; -steam-packets of the largest burthen, and of the best accommodations, -are constantly plying upon it; and the flags of hostile navies have -waved over its bosom, and challenged and sought the fierce encounter. -The keel of a ship of war, said at the time to be the largest in the -world, was laid at Sacket’s Harbour, in the state of New York, in the -year 1814, and some progress made in the building of it, before the -news of peace in February following. May it rot under the roof which -now covers it, before there shall ever be occasion for its launching! -The outlet of Lake Ontario is the beginning of the river St. Lawrence; -and a little below are the famous rapids of that magnificent current, -which make the scene of the Canadian Boat-song. - -Lake Erie lies south-west of Lake Ontario, its eastern termination -being at Buffalo, and running in a south-westerly course two hundred -and fifty miles, in breadth seventy miles; having the most desirable -agricultural regions of Upper Canada in the north, and parts of the -states of New York, Pennsylvania, and Ohio, on the south. This is also -a sea of busy commerce; and a memorable naval action has once been -contested on its waters: the result of which crowned the American -Commodore Perry with distinguished honours. While Britannia claims -the pride of ruling the ocean, America may, perhaps, with modesty, -assert supremacy on her own fresh-water seas. Better, however, that all -comparisons of this kind should be few and far between. The cultivation -of the kinder feelings is as much more agreeable, as it is more -dignified. - -The next in the ascending chain is Lake St. Clair, thirty miles in -diameter, lying about half-way between Lake Erie on the south, and Lake -Huron on the north, connected with the former by the river Detroit, -and with the latter by the river bearing its own name, each current -measuring a channel of some thirty miles in length. Lake Huron is -a great inland sea, of so many shapes, as to have no shape at all -definable. From its outlet, into the river St. Clair on the south, to -its head, into the Straits of Michilimackinack, in the north-west, -is perhaps three hundred and fifty miles. Its greatest breadth is -probably about two hundred and fifty. It opens a vast sea for the safe -navigation of shipping of any burthen, besides affording a lodging -place for a world of islands in its northern regions, some larger and -some smaller--and most romantically situated in their relations to -each other--amounting in all to the number of _thirty-two thousand_. -The innumerable bays and straits created by this cluster, most of them -navigable for almost any kind of craft, together with the islands -themselves, covered with forests, and shooting up the most perfect form -of the pointed fir-tree, must present a rare vision to him who shall -ever have the privilege of sailing over them in a baloon. - -Lake Michigan is a beautiful sea, lying in the form of a calf’s tongue, -except the single deformity of Green Bay, an arm of ninety miles in -length, and thirty to forty broad, running off from its west shoulder -like a lobster’s claw; the bay itself being of many and ugly shapes. -Aside from this, Lake Michigan is regular in its form, an open and -navigable sea, running from the straits of Michillimackinack on the -north, (or, to save trouble, we will henceforth say _Mackinaw_, as the -vulgar do), towards the south west about three hundred and fifty miles, -its greatest and central breadth one hundred and fifty.[4] - -But the Queen of fresh-water seas, all the world over, is Lake -Superior, most fitly named for its magnificent dimensions and relative -importance. Its length, from east to west, is seven hundred miles, and -its greatest breadth, perhaps, three hundred. It is generally an open -sea, and navigable to all its extremities, with a few important islands -thrown upon its bosom, and some portions of the long circuit of its -margin studded, not unlike the northern shore of Lake Huron. This vast -inland sea has its outlet into Lake Huron, by the Falls of St. Mary, at -its eastern termination; or rather by a rapid of one mile in length, -making a descent of twenty-two feet in that distance, and which might -easily be overcome for the purposes of navigation, by a ship canal of -trifling expense. Apart from the occupation of these waters by the -bark canoes of the aboriginal tribes, this lake, as yet, is used for -little else than the fur trade, and has but a few vessels upon it. But -the masters of these vessels are familiar with all its regions. Lake -Superior, it will be seen, is the most remote of the seas we are now -describing, as well as most magnificent. Its waters and its shores are -the least visited by civilized man. No law holds dominion there, but -the law of interest, or of passion. Its vast bosom, capable of floating -navies, and probably destined for such display, ordinarily bears only -the Indian bark upon its waves. The wild and romantic solitudes of its -shores, and of the deep forests and unsurveyed territories, by which -they are bounded, as yet have been familiar only with the howl of the -wild beasts, and little traced except by the devious track of the red -man, who pursues his game to satiate his hunger; or by the sinuous -paths of the warrior train, intent upon revenge, and thirsting for -blood. The position of this lake, in relation to those of which mention -has been made, and to the occupied territories of the Canadas and of -the United States, is far off in the north-west. - -The southern shore of Lake Superior is the northern boundary of a large -civil division of the United States, called the _North-West Territory_; -where the events, which will occupy a large portion, and make the -leading topic of these pages, transpired. The State of Illinois is on -the south of this territory; Lake Michigan on the east; and the river -Mississippi on the west; the whole region extending from north latitude -42° 45’ to nearly 49° in its extreme border, around and beyond the -western termination of Lake Superior; and comprehending in its longest -line from east to west about nine degrees of longitude. The principal -scene, however, of the events we are to notice, is laid on the eastern -margin of this territory, near the mouth of Fox River, at the head of -Green Bay. - -But why this lesson in geography? That all concerned may know where -they are, and understand, as much as may be convenient, the relations -of the events and things described, to other things and events. It may -be proper to say in addition, as will ultimately appear, that the -whole of this territory, till quite recently, has been exclusively -occupied by the aboriginal tribes; except as the fur traders have -traversed those regions to traffic with the Indians. Even now there are -but few other tenants of the territory. - -It may also be observed, that the northern shores of this long chain -of Lakes, and their connecting channels, or straits, called rivers, -from the outlet of Lake Ontario, nearly to the head of Lake Superior, -appertain to the British possessions of North America, and lie within -the extensive province of Upper Canada. And the exact boundary between -the contiguous jurisdiction of the United States and the British -dominions there, as settled a few years since by a joint Board of -Commissioners from the two Governments, is for the most part an -imaginary line, running from and to certain assumed and fixed points, -intended to divide those immense inland waters equally between the -two Powers. The Lakes themselves, for the purposes of commerce and -navigation, are necessarily subjected to regulations, not unlike those -which govern the high seas; but more easily arranged and executed, as -only two nations are concerned in their maintenance. The trace of this -jurisdiction boundary is of course exceedingly devious. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -MOTIVES FOR THE TOUR, &c. - - -Niagara Falls is yet the common boundary in the West of the pleasure -excursions for the summer, with European visitants of the New World, -and with the travelling gentry of the United States. Few find motive -enough, or feel sufficient ambition to endure the sea-sickness of -the Lakes, that they may penetrate farther, merely for pleasure. -It is true, that the rapid crowding of the West, by an emigrant -population, settled all along the southern shore of Lake Erie, and -through the states of Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, and the Territory of -Michigan, together with the grand communication now opened between -the city of New York and the great valley of the Mississippi over the -bosom of Lake Erie, has made that lake a busy scene of commercial -enterprise. Besides all the sailing craft employed, a Steam-packet -leaves both the upper and lower extremities of this Lake every day -for a voyage of forty-eight hours, more or less, between Buffalo and -Detroit, touching at the principal ports on the southern shore; and, -in addition to these, several Steamers are employed in shorter trips. -One stretches for the most direct course through the entire of the -Lake, without touching at any of the intervening ports, for the sake -of dispatch, and to accomplish the voyage in twenty-four hours. As -might be expected, a constant stream of genteel travellers, going to -and from the Mississippi Valley, and to and from the city of Detroit, -for the various objects of business, of visiting friends, of scientific -observations, of gratifying curiosity, of executing public trusts, or -of finding a home for themselves and families, in some one of those -regions of promise, is seen to be always moving there, like a fairy -vision. Once a month a Steam-packet leaves Buffalo for the far off -regions of the north-west, beyond the city of Detroit, through the -upper Lakes, to answer the purposes of government, in keeping up a -communication with the garrisons of those frontiers, and to accommodate -the few travellers, who may have business in those quarters, or who are -bold and romantic enough to push their excursions of pleasure so far. - -As a Commission from the government of the United States had been -ordered to the North West Territory, for August, 1830, to kindle a -Council-fire, as it is called, and to smoke the pipe, with a public -assembly of the Chiefs of the numerous tribes of Indians, in that -quarter, for the purpose of settling certain disputes existing -among themselves, in their relations to each other, and also some -misunderstandings between sundry of their tribes and the general -Government, the Author having leisure, and being a little curious to -know more of this race, than he had ever yet seen, conceived, that -this extraordinary occasion for the convention of the Chiefs and -representatives of the wilder and more remote tribes, would afford a -good opportunity for the knowledge and observation he so much coveted. -He had seen not a little of the Indians, in their semi-civilized -conditions, as they are found insulated here and there, in the midst of -the white population of the States; and of course where their manners, -habits, character, and very nature have been much modified by their -intercourse and intimacies with civilized society. The Indian of North -America, in such circumstances, is quite another being from the Indian -in his wild and untutored condition; and as the advocates for the -resolving of society into its original elements, would say:--he is -there in his unsophisticated nature. - -No one can pretend to understand the character of the aboriginal -tenants of America, who has seen them only as _vitiated_ by contact -with Europeans. I say _vitiated_. For, if they are not made better by -proper protection and cultivation, they become much worse, as human -nature, left to itself, is more susceptible of the contagion of vice, -than of improvement in virtue. The Indian, thrown into temptation, -easily takes the vices of the white man; and his race in such exposures -melts away, like the snow before a summer’s sun. Such has been the -unhappy fate of the aborigines of America, ever since the discovery of -that continent by Columbus. They have melted away--and they are still -melting away. They have been cut off by wars, which the provocations -of the whites have driven them to wage,--and the remnants, depressed, -unprotected--and in their own estimation humbled and degraded, their -spirit broken within them,--have sunk down discouraged, and abandoned -themselves to the fate of those, who have lost all ambition for a -political existence, and who covet death rather than life. - -The _wild_ Indian, however, whose contact with the European -race has not been enough to vitiate his habits, or subdue his -self-importance,--who still prowls the forest in the pride of his -independence,--who looks upon all nations and tribes, but his own, -as unworthy of the contemptuous glance of his eye,--whose dreams of -importance become to him a constant reality, and actually have the same -influence in the formation of his character, as if they were all that -they seem to him;--he regards himself as the centre of a world, made -especially for him. Such a being, and much more than this, who is not a -creature of the imagination, but a living actor in the scenes of earth, -becomes at least an interesting object, if he does not make a problem, -yet to be solved, in moral philosophy, in politics, in the nature and -character of man, as a social being. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -THE ROMANCE OF EXPECTATION, &c. - - -That the author indulged many romantic expectations, in the excursion -that was before him, was not only natural, but warranted. He could -not reasonably be disappointed, so long as imagination did not become -absolutely wild and ungovernable, and fly away from earth--or “call for -spirits from the vasty deep”--or fancy things, of which heaven or earth -affords no likeness. In constitutional temperament and in principle -I was rather fond of the fascinating and ever changing hues, which -genuine poetry throws over the variegated phases of the natural world. -The universe I had been accustomed to regard, as one grand poetic -panorama, laid out by the Creator’s hand, to entertain uncorrupt minds, -without danger of satiety, and to “lead them up through nature’s -works to nature’s God.” Sermons I could find, or believed were to be -found, “in trees, and brooks, and stones; and good in every thing.” -“The heavens declare the glory of God,” and “the earth is full of -his bounty”--and he who does not admire the former, to the praise of -Him that made them, and partake of the rich gifts of the latter with -gratitude to their author, it must be ascribed alike to his stupidity -and depravity. I have thought, that he who cannot appreciate such -sentiments, can never sympathise with the best feelings, and happiest -condition of man. The universe, in all its parts, suggests them; -and heaven itself, we have reason to believe, is full of them. And -there is no place so natural to song, so full of music, so beautiful -in its attractive forms, or so enchanting in the combination and -display of its glories to the eye, as heaven. All the most lively -and glowing sentiments of true religion, of genuine piety, are of a -poetic character. And the highest and sweetest inspirations of Divine -Revelation, it need not be said, are all poetry. - -Green Bay, in the North West Territory, where we were destined, is -commonly reckoned the end of the world. It is not even imagined, by -the vulgar, that there is any place, or any human being, or any thing -with which mortals may have to do, beyond it. Besides, the way is -long--the seas dangerous and ever liable to sudden and disastrous -storms--the shores uninhabited, or tenanted only here and there by the -inhospitable savage. Latitude and longitude and clime were all to be -changed, and changed too by a long stretch--not long perhaps to such a -voyager as Captain Cook, or Captain Parry; but yet long and dubious, -and in no small degree romantic, to one, who had never been accustomed -to the wilder regions of the new world. To go up among the Indians, the -savages of the wilderness! and be their guest, far from the territories -of civilized man! Who has not listened in the nursery to the tales -of Indian wars, of the tomahawk and scalping knife, of the midnight -massacre and burning of villages and towns; of the mother butchered -with her infant in her arms; of the grey head, and man in full vigour -of life, slaughtered together; and a train of tender captives, driven -away to glut the vengeance of the savage, by the endurance of every -imaginable torture;--until the story has thrilled his blood with -horror, and he refused to be left in his bed, till his nurse, who -had frightened him, had sung him to sleep? And although he may have -stood corrected in his maturer years, and entertained less horrible -notions of the savage, still he can never altogether efface his first -impressions. The poetry of his feelings often overpowers his judgment, -and he not only anticipates much from the sight of a savage in his -native regions and costume; but he involuntarily shrinks from the -peculiar, rigid, and stern aspect of his countenance; shudders at the -thought of what may possibly be working in his soul; and calculates a -thousand imaginable results of an interview, which perchance has placed -him in the power of such an unsocial and awful being. There stands -before him a naked man, with visage painted horrible, whose every -muscle demonstrates his custom to exertion and fatigue, who knows not -how to smile; who never sleeps, or wakes, but that a weapon of death is -girded to his side, or borne in his hand; who is a creature of passion, -and inflexible in his purpose, when once resolved; who conceals his -thoughts beneath his imperturbable countenance; who never betrays his -emotions, however deep and strong they are;--who can be indifferent in -such society? But we must not anticipate the scenes to come. - -Having made the reader already so much acquainted with Lake Erie, -we will not detain him long upon a sea familiar to his thoughts. It -may be remarked, that the surface of this lake is five hundred and -seventy-five feet above high water on the Hudson river at Albany, the -Eastern termination of the Erie canal. The rapids and Falls of Niagara, -the rapids of the St. Lawrence, and the general descent of these waters -to the ocean, make the difference. - -About the 20th of July, 1830, we embarked at Buffalo in the -steam-packet, _Superior_, for Detroit, and made the passage in two -days, skirting the southern shore, and touching at the principal ports, -without remarkable incident, except an unpleasant encounter with an -army of musquitoes in the bay of Sandusky, which were taken on board at -the port of the same name, in lieu of passengers left behind; and whose -audaciousness, ferocity, and blood-thirstiness, were enough to make one -out of temper with the place; and which, notwithstanding all attempts -to ward off their assaults, inflicted upon us many deep and annoying -impressions. - -Lake Erie is unchequered by islands, till we begin to approach its -western regions; where, instead of an open sea, the beautiful and -curving shores of the main land, and of the insular territories, -covered as they generally are with unbroken forests, and opening -channels and bays in every direction, lend a vision of enchantment, -rarely equalled, to the eye of the passenger, borne along upon the -bosom of the deep. It presents the aspects of nature, in all her -chasteness, untouched, inviolate; and when the wind is lulled, and -the face of the waters becomes a sea of glass, it is nature’s holiest -sabbath; and seems to forbid the approach and trespass of the dashing -engine, which rushes forward in fury and envy of the scene; while the -passenger, wrought to ecstacy in contemplation of the novel exhibition, -shrinks back within himself involuntarily, as if in fear of some sudden -retribution from above, for the daring violation of this sacred retreat -of nature’s repose. In a mood like this, the stranger enters the river -of Detroit, almost level with its banks, fancies he hears the thunders -of old Maldon, (a British fort on the Canada side at the mouth of the -river), gazes at the mean and sordid huts of the unambitious French, -(for however unexpected the announcement, there are no people in the -world more distant from ambition, than the French of Canada),--admires -the lightness and celerity, which characterize the movements of the -Indian canoe, filled with copper-coloured faces and uncovered heads, -and darting up and down and across the stream, in obedience to the -paddles, which enter the water so still and with so little apparent -effort, as scarcely to disturb the surface;--and soon finds himself -laid in the docks of a busy and flourishing port, presenting handsome -streets and handsome steeples, itself the ancient seat of Indian war -and Indian romance, identified and connected with a history like -romance. - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -HISTORY OF DETROIT, &c. - - -Detroit has long been regarded as the limit of civilization towards -the north-west--and to tell truth, there is even yet but little of the -character of civilization beyond it. As may be seen from the map, it -rests upon the west side of the strait, or river, which connects Lake -Huron with Lake Erie; about ten miles below that small extension of the -strait, called Lake St. Clair; and twenty miles above the north shore -of Lake Erie, towards its western extremity. This town, or commercial -port, is dignified with the name, and enjoys the chartered rights, -of a city; although its population at present does not exceed three -thousand. The banks of the river above and below the city are lined -with a French population, descendants of the first European traders -among the Indians, in that quarter; and extending from Lake Erie to -Lake St. Clair, increasing in density, as they approach the town, and -averaging perhaps one hundred per mile. - -The city of Detroit dates its history from July 1701. At that time M. -de la Motte Cadillac, with one hundred men, and a Jesuit, carrying -with them every thing necessary for the commencement and support of -the establishment meditated, reached this place. “How numerous and -diversified,” says a public literary document, “are the incidents -compressed within the history of this settlement! No place in the -United States presents such a series of events, interesting in -themselves, and permanently affecting, as they occurred, its progress -and prosperity. Five times its flag has changed--three different -sovereignties have claimed its allegiance, and since it has been held -by the United States, its government has been thrice transferred. Twice -it has been besieged by the Indians, once captured in war, and once -burned to the ground.” - -It should be observed, that the French trading ports, on the Upper -Lakes, preceded the settlement of Detroit by nearly fifty years; that -as early as 1673 they had descended the Mississippi, as far as the -Arkanses; and that in 1679 Robert de la Sale penetrated through the -Delta of the Mississippi, and saw its waters mingle with the Gulf -of Mexico. Then was the interesting and vast conception formed and -matured, of establishing a cordon of posts from Quebec, by way of the -Upper Lakes and the Mississippi, to the Mexican seas--an enterprise, -which, considering the age and the obstacles, both physical and moral, -may proudly take rank with any thing done in later days. - -What child, whose vernacular tongue is English, has not listened to -Indian story with an intensity of interest, which he can never cease -to cherish; and with expectation of something new and newer still, -from the wildness and fierceness of savage enterprise? Where is the -man, however grave with philosophy and bowed with the weight of years, -however accustomed to things prodigious, whose ear will not bend to -the promise of him, who announces an untold page of Indian warfare? He -who is read in the strifes of civilized nations, can easily anticipate -the modes and the results, even of Napoleon’s campaigns. But he who -follows the track of the savage, thirsting for blood, expects some new -development of stratagem and cruelty, at every turn. - -Like _Tecumseh_, whose name signifies _a tiger crouching for his prey_, -a man great in council and in war; and who bore the commission of chief -of the Indian forces, in the British army in the late war;--like -him, the _Ottawa_ chieftain, of the middle of the last century, gave -demonstration of a spirit, which in other circumstances, might have -left him a name, not inferior to Alexander, or Cesar, or Napoleon. It -is sufficient to say, that in 1763, a time of profound peace, _Pontiac_ -had attained such influence and supremacy over all the Indian tribes, -spread over those extensive regions, as to have united them in a grand -confederacy for the instantaneous extinction of all the European posts -along a thousand miles of frontier; and that he actually succeeded, so -far as to cut off, almost simultaneously, _nine_ out of _twelve_ of -these military establishments. The surprise of Michillimackinack, one -of these stations, is narrated in the following manner, by the document -above quoted: - -“The fort was then upon the main land, near the northern point of the -peninsula. The Ottawas, to whom the assault was committed, prepared -for a great game of ball, to which the officers of the garrison were -invited. While engaged in play, one of the parties gradually inclined -towards the fort, and the other pressed after them. The ball was -once or twice thrown over the pickets, and the Indians were suffered -to enter and procure it. Nearly all the garrison were present as -spectators, and those on duty were alike unprepared, as unsuspicious. -Suddenly the ball was again thrown into the fort, and all the Indians -rushed after it. The rest of the tale is soon told. The troops were -butchered, and the fort destroyed.” - -But no one stratagem of Indian warfare is like another. We only know, -that _eight_ of the other stations were annihilated nearly at the same -instant. Detroit was one of the three stations successfully defended, -but not without the shedding of much blood. _Pontiac_ himself appeared -before it. And so unsuspected was his stratagem, that nothing would -have prevented its triumphant execution, but for the informations of -a friendly Indian woman. Pontiac had negotiated a great council to be -held in the fort, to which himself and warriors were to be admitted, -with rifles sawed off and hid under their blankets; by which, with -the tomahawk and knife, at a concerted signal from their chieftain, -they were to rise and massacre the garrison. But in consequence of the -advice from the woman, the garrison were prepared. Pontiac and his -warriors being rebuked, were too generously dismissed, and in return -for this kindness commenced and waged a most bloody war. - -Pontiac, unsuccessful in his wars against these posts, notwithstanding -the great advantages he had gained, and after committing numberless -and untold cruelties, (though he was not without his fits of -generosity, and of what are called the noble traits of Indian -character),--implacable in his hatred and resentments; finally retired -to the Illinois, in the south-west, and was there assassinated by the -hand of an Indian. “The memory of this great Ottawa chief,” says the -document used above, and from which this account is abridged, “is still -held in reverence among his countrymen. And whatever be the fate, which -awaits _them_, _his_ name and deeds will live in their traditionary -narratives, increasing in interest, as they increase in years.” - -Detroit, originally, and for ages a post for trade, and a garrison -for its protection--having enjoyed and suffered alternately peace and -war, with the aborigines and between rival civilized powers, for such -a long series of years--has now become the beautiful and flourishing -metropolis of a wide and interesting territory--a territory destined -soon to make at least _two_ of the most important states of the -American Union. The city looks proudly across one of the noblest rivers -of the continent, upon the territory of a great and rival power, and -seems to say, though in such vicinity, in reference to her former -exposure and painful vicissitudes:--“Henceforth I will sit in peace, -and grow and flourish under the wing of this Confederate Republic.” -And this place, but a little while ago so distant, is now brought -within four days of the city of New York--the track pursued being seven -hundred and fifty miles. Here, at Detroit, some of the finest steamers -in North America, come and go every day, connecting it with the east, -and have begun already to search out the distant west and north. - -The peninsula of Michigan, lying between the lake of the same name on -the west, and Huron on the east, is one of the greatest beauties of -the kind in America, if not in the world. Where can be found such a -tongue of land, and of so great extent, skirted by a coast of eight -hundred miles, of the purest fresh-water seas, navigable for ships of -any burthen? The climate mild and healthful, the country ascertained -to be the best of land--with streams and rivers sufficient for all -useful purposes--and the upland level, between the two great lakes, -chequered with innumerable small lakes, or basins, of one, three, five, -and ten miles in circumference, pure and clear as the fountains of -Eden, and abounding with fish, as do the rivers. There is something in -the character of these basins of water, and in the multitude of them, -which imparts a charm to this region, altogether unrivalled. They -are the sources of the rivers and smaller streams, which flow into -either lake--themselves and their outlets pure as crystal. How many -gentlemen of large estates, and noblemen of Europe, have undertaken to -create artificial lakes, and fill them with fish--which after all their -pains are doomed to the constant deposits of filth and collections of -miasmata; and which maybe clouded by the plunge of a frog? But in the -territory of Michigan is a world of lakes, created by the hand of God, -of all dimensions and shapes, just fitted for the sports of fancy, of -childhood, and of youth--for the relaxations of manly toil--for the -occupation of leisure;--the shores of which are overhung with beautiful -and wholesome shades--and the waters deep, and so clear, that the fish -cannot play in their lowest beds, without betraying their motions -to the observer, floating in his bark upon the surface. The common -processes of nature maintain the everlasting and perfect purity of -these waters, independent of the care of man. The transparency of the -waters, in those upper regions, and in the great lakes, is a marvel--an -incredible wonder to those, who have been accustomed only to turbid -lakes and turbid rivers. - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -REMARKABLE INSTANCE OF CAPITAL CRIME. - - -We will not detain the reader any longer at Detroit, except to notice -a remarkable instance of capital crime. On the 26th of July, during -our stay at Detroit, S. G. S. received the sentence of death, from -the proper tribunal, for the murder of his wife, under circumstances, -aggravated by brutality and savageness, too painful for recital; and -in the contemplation of which humanity shudders. The wretched man’s -own children were the principal witnesses, on whose testimony he had -been convicted. In telling the story of their mother’s dreadful end, -they brought their father to the gallows. In the progress of the -trial, a history of savage violence was disclosed, such, we would fain -believe, as rarely passes upon the records of crime. What demon of -hell can be more fatal to human happiness, and to the souls of men, -than ardent spirits? The children, a son and two daughters, of adult -years, testified abundantly to the natural amiableness and affectionate -kindness, in the conjugal and parental relations, not only of the -mother, but also of their father, in his sober moments. But when -intoxicated, he seemed possessed of the furies of a more abandoned -world. - -As the murderer entered the place of judgment, and was conducted to -the bar to receive the sentence of the law, I observed in him a noble -human form, erect, manly, and dignified; of large but well proportioned -stature; bearing a face and head not less expressive, than the most -perfect _beau ideal_ of the Roman; with a countenance divinely fitted -for the play of virtue, of every parental and conjugal affection; and -an eye beaming out a soul, which might well be imagined to have been -once susceptible of the love and worship of the Eternal One--all--all -marred and spoiled by the demon of intemperance; and now, alas! allied -to murder of the most diabolical cast. Rarely is seen among the sons of -men a more commanding human form, or a countenance more fitly set to -intelligence and virtue--made, all would say, to love and be honoured. -But now what change, by the debasements of brutal appetite, and the -unprovoked indulgence and instigation of a fatal passion! By what a -fearful career of vice and crime, had he come to this! “What a piece of -work is man! how noble in reason! how infinite in faculties! in form -and moving, how express and admirable! in action, how like an angel! -in apprehension, how like a god! the beauty of the world, the paragon -of animals!” But when debased and ruined by vice, how like a fiend, -in shape so unbefitting such a spirit! And yet, who could see the -fiendly stamp upon this poor and wretched man? For he wept--he sobbed! -His inmost soul heaved with anguish! he bore the marks of contrition. -As a man, and such a man--if we could forget his crime--he was to be -respected; as being in a condition of suffering, he was to be pitied; -and as seeming the image of repentance, heaven might forgive what man -could not. - -It was an awful hour, when he approached the bar even of this earthly -tribunal, anticipating well his doom. For a jury of his country, as he -knew, had set their seal upon it. As he entered this now awful chamber -of justice, he cast his eye around upon the expecting throng, whose -presence and gaze could only be a mockery of his condition;--and with -the greatest possible effort for self-possession, braced his muscular -energies to support his manly frame, while trembling under the tempest -of passion, which agitated his soul. But the moment he was seated, all -his firmness dissolved into the weakness of a child;--and he wept;--he -sobbed aloud. A silence reigned through the crowd, and a thrill of -sympathy seemed to penetrate every heart. - -The court, unaccustomed in that land to such an office, felt themselves -in a new and an awful condition, with a fellow-being arraigned at -their bar, charged and convicted of a most atrocious--and in its -circumstances, an unparalleled crime, and his doom suspended at that -moment on their lips. Their emotions were too evident to be mistaken, -and in the highest degree honourable to their hearts. “S. G. S.”--the -name in full being pronounced by the court, broke the awful silence of -the place,--“have you any thing to say, why the judgment of the court -should not now be pronounced?” The prisoner rose convulsed, and with -faltering voice, and in broken accents, replied: “Nothing, if it please -the court, except what I have already communicated”--and resumed his -seat. Upon which a very appropriate, eloquent, and impressive address -was made by the court to the prisoner, setting forth the fact and -nature of the crime, of which he stood convicted; appealing to his own -knowledge for the fairness of his trial; and to his own consciousness -of the justice of his doom; commending him to heaven for that clemency, -which he could no longer ask of men;--and then the awful sentence was -pronounced. “And may God Almighty,” said the judge, with that subdued -emphasis and touching pathos, which became the responsibility of his -office, and the nature of the occasion--“may God Almighty have mercy on -your soul.” - -The prisoner, by all the testimony, was in his nature kind. He had -loved his wife excessively, and loved her, strange as it may seem, unto -the last. And for that very love he was the more cruel, and the greater -monster. He was jealous of her fidelity, without cause. Jealousy! “’tis -a monster begot upon itself--born on itself.” “That’s _he_--that _was_ -Othello!” And only when intoxicated with strong drink did this terrible -passion gain its dominion over him. In the moments of his sobriety, he -loved and confided, and could say in company of his wife, - - “My soul hath her content so absolute, - That not another comfort like to thee, - Succeeds in unknown fate.” - -But it would seem, that hell itself were scarcely more furious, or more -terrible, than he, when the demon of ardent spirits assumed control of -his passions. If demoniacs were now-a-days about, the name of that -man, in such predicament and mood, were worthy to be written, as prince -of the host. But in prison, and before the tribunal of justice, this -wretched being, once kind in nature, and made a fiend by the abuse of -his nature, stood _dispossessed_, the guilty and conscious murderer of -her, whom he espoused in her youth and loveliness, and who was ever -worthy of his love;--and whom he took to his bosom, and promised, by -the light and love of heaven, to be her husband and protector. - -He was executed on the 24th of September. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -EMBARKATION FROM DETROIT, &c. - - -On the 4th of August the steam-packet, _Sheldon Thomson_, left Detroit -for the Upper Lakes, her ultimate destination being Green Bay, with -the United States’ Commissioners, bound on the errand heretofore -alluded to, and which we shall notice again by-and-by;--three companies -of troops for the frontier garrisons;--several parties of ladies -and gentlemen; some in pursuit of pleasure, some of materials for -science and literature; some of business; some families returning, or -emigrating to those new and remote settlements;--with pigs, poultry, -&c. &c. As near as we recollect, the number of souls on board, -including troops, commissioners and suite, ladies and gentlemen, and -the crew--was not far from _two hundred and fifty_. - -The rarity of this expedition gave it some importance. The character -of the company, but especially the objects of the mission from -Government to the Indians of the North-West, magnified the interest -not inconsiderably. It is true there is some sailing craft habitually -employed in this line of navigation. It is also true, that one of the -steam-packets of Lake Erie, ordinarily makes a trip into those remote -regions, some two or three times in a season; as encouragements offer. -But Detroit is reckoned the common limit of the crowd, who flock to the -west in the summer; and a trip beyond is quite notable, and esteemed -a great treat with the curious, and with all who have a taste for -novel, wild, and romantic scenery; or an ambition to see that which is -seldom seen by the common herd of travellers. It is confessed, that an -expedition to the North Pole, is somewhat more important to the persons -concerned;--and if they have the good luck to get back again, it may be -more important to the world. If Captain Symmes had lived to accomplish -his expedition to the centre of the earth, that would at least have -been more interesting. It is possible, it may not yet be understood, -all the world over, that the earth is hollow, and to be entered by a -passage towards the imaginary poles; the polar points being themselves -of course in the celestial regions, and therefore unattainable to man. -This important discovery was made by the above-named Captain Symmes, -of Ohio, United States. - -It is not pretended, that the particular expedition, which makes the -subject of our story, can claim a paramount importance, with either of -those just alluded to. But still it attracted considerable attention. -All the newspapers of the country--at least very extensively--announced -it long beforehand;--that is--the proprietors of the steam-packet took -care to put it in circulation, for the greater profit of the voyage, -by attracting the attention of the curious, and offering motive to the -enterprising. It was by this sort of newspaper puffing, that the author -was drawn into the train; as was the fact with a great portion of the -company. - -On the morning of the 4th of August, the city of Detroit was in no -little bustle, and the wharf, along-side of which lay the _Sheldon -Thomson_, with her signals snapping in the wind, exhibited a most busy -swarm of human beings, running to and fro, in the way of preparation. -At _eleven_ o’clock A. M. the gun was fired, and the packet bore away -for Lake St. Clair, under all the force of wind and steam, and with -as fine a day, as the sun ever made upon the earth. Indeed the scene -and the occasion were quite inspiriting; and the objects in view wore -the aspect of many powerful and romantic attractions. The beautiful -city of Detroit began to recede, while the packet, borne along between -the Canadian shore and Hog Island, (a name, it must be confessed, ill -deserved by a thing so beautiful) glided in fine style into the opening -expanse of Lake St. Clair. - -Lake St. Clair, as before recognized, is an expansion of the strait, -nearly in a circular form, with a diameter of thirty miles; and in -consequence of the depression of all its shores, and there being -no hills in the immediate interior, the position of a vessel in -any part of its border, opens from the deck a shoreless sea in the -distant prospect. The centre of the lake presents a beautiful and -enchanting _looming up_ of the shores, as the sailors call it, in all -directions; and the marginal forests, broken every here and there, by -the indentations of the coast, seem to hang suspended in the horizon, -between the sea and the heavens, and play and dance before the eye, in -a sort of fairy vision. The images of this kind, fore and aft, and on -either side, were continually changing their forms, and showing the -most fantastic shapes, as the vessel wended her serpentine course, -by the channel through the lake, from its southern to its northern -border. For Lake St. Clair is an exception to all the others, in this -particular: that its waters are generally shallow, except in the -channel; and that channel is perpetually changing by the effect of -storms, and requires a frequent survey for the direction of the pilot. -Indeed this body of water is hardly worthy to be dignified with the -name of a _Lake_, in comparison of the others, and might as well be -considered, as a flooding of low lands--which seems to be the exact -truth. The main current of water through it, however, always maintains -a channel, sufficient for all the purposes of navigation, though it is -somewhat devious. - -The passage over Lake St. Clair, in a day of such unrivalled physical -glories, in such a company, on such an expedition, leaving the regions -of civilization behind us, and just about to plunge into the regions -of barbarism;--or rather, flying from a world, violated by the track -and by the hand of man, into a world of virgin waters and into a virgin -wilderness--all vast, and their proper character inconceivable, except -by actual inspection; such a passage might well make an apology for the -indulgence of some trifling ingredients of poetry and romance. Every -heart seemed light and buoyant, as the clouds floating in the sky, and -its affections active, as the elements by which the bark, which made -their home, was wafted along;--and all prospects bright and cheering, -as the sun, which shone upon the scene. The climate and aspects of the -heavens seemed changed. The clouds, such, as a clear atmosphere and -its brisk currents fold together in their fleecy robes, and toss along -in sublime and majestic sport;--the shores and islets successively -receding in one direction, and coming into view from another;--a new -and fine steamer, dashing through the waves, with all her sails set -to the breeze, and crammed with a population, like bees upon the -hive, in a summer’s day, all life and bustle;--the _toute ensemble_ -presented a scene, as picturesque, as could well be grouped, under a -traveller’s eye. And then again the variety of character on board: -three detachments of raw recruits, bidding adieu to the common world, -and going to occupy the frontier posts, to keep the peace between the -traders and Indians, between the Indians themselves, and if needs be, -between the querulous parties of Canadians and Americans, strolling -in those regions;--a Commission from Government, on their way to -settle disputes and negotiate treaties with the aboriginal tribes of -the North-West;--traders, voyagers of pleasure and observation, and -friends going to visit friends, in those distant retreats;--a vicar -general from the pope of Rome, with plenipotentiary powers of remission -and retention in things spiritual, and of supervising the interests -of the Catholic church; together with two Protestant clergymen and a -missionary of Mackinaw;--men, women, and children of all grades, and -all conditions--and withal the rare character of the excursion;--all -these things together, as might be supposed, contributed to lend an -interest and a charm to the expedition, so auspiciously commenced, not -easily conceived by any one, who did not make one of the party. - -About four o’clock, P.M., we found ourselves; hard upon what may be -called, with the greatest propriety, the _Delta_ of the river St. -Clair, which discharges itself by about _fifty_ mouths into the lake -of the same name. The principal navigable channels are _five_. The -extended marshes, challenging the utmost scope of the eye, lying -only a few inches higher than the water, and all waving with heavy -burdens of high _prairie_ grass;--the meandering mouths of the river, -shooting in every direction, and insulating the region in the most -fantastic forms;--the thick and impenetrable copses of wood, of larger -and smaller extent, springing up here and there, in all their various -shapes, until after a few miles they are merged in one unbroken -forest, and seeming to vie with the outlets of the river in creating -a variety of their own peculiar kind;--these several and combined -features, changing their forms continually, as we ascended the channel -selected, like the coming and flitting visions of creative fancy, -might almost dispossess a sober man of his senses, and persuade him, -by a world of reality, that he was in a world of illusions. And then -to see the French huts--for the French are to be found, scattered -along the old line of trading posts, from Quebec to Detroit, from -Detroit to Mackinaw, at the head of Lake Huron, from Mackinaw across -the North-West Territory to _Prairie du Chien_, on the Mississippi; -and from the last point along the banks of that mighty river, to the -Gulf of Mexico--to look upon the habitations of that indolent race, -so mean and sordid, as they are, resting upon the river’s brink, and -demonstrating by their every feature a dull and lazy existence, akin -to that of the savage;--and now and then to see a group of Indians, -old and young, male and female, some entirely naked, and others with -the rag of a shirt, or blanket never washed, pendant and ready to -drop by its rottenness from their shoulders--darting out of a thicket -upon the bank, and running and jumping with frantic, or joyous signs -and exclamations of amazement, to see such a great _canoe_, so full -of people, and rushing up against the tide, drawn, as they imagine, -by great sturgeons, harnessed under water;--we a wonder to them and -they a very piece of romance to us;--who, fresh from the centre of -civilization, and unaccustomed to these scenes, would not gaze with -interest, and imagine himself dreaming?-- - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -RIVER ST. CLAIR, &c. - - -After leaving Lake St. Clair, we run in the evening about fifteen -miles up the river, having enjoyed one of the most brilliant sunsets -that Italy, or Greece could ever boast of,--and then stopped to take -in a supply of fuel for Mackinaw. The rest of the night from nine in -the evening, till four in the morning, was industriously occupied in -running twenty-five miles to Fort Gratiot, having the double obstacle -of a stiff current to stem, equal to a rapid, and a schooner in tow, -which with us, was bound for the Upper Lakes. If this vessel in _tow_ -could not classically be called an _obsta_-cle, it was at least a grave -Saxon _hold back_. But nevertheless, as the master of the steamer was -sure of _our_ money, there seemed no objection in his mind to get a -little more, for helping this weather-bound ship; although he had never -stipulated with us for the privilege. And besides, if it was not an act -of humanity, it was a kindness--it being understood, that vessels, -upward bound, are often detained in this current, not only days, but -weeks, before a south wind springs up, sufficiently strong to bear them -into Lake Huron. - -Fort Gratiot has the honour of its name from its original projector, -Colonel Gratiot, now chief engineer of the United States at Washington. -The fort has a beautiful and commanding position, immediately at the -outlet of Huron, and of course at the commencement of the strait, -called the river St. Clair; which, opposite the fort, is so narrow and -rapid, as to require nearly the full power of a steamer to force her -up. With our schooner _hold back_, it seemed for a long time doubtful, -whether the packet would be able to run into the lake. She buffeted the -current “with lusty sinews,” springing to one side, then to the other, -like the draught-horse, pulling his burden up hill; but notwithstanding -often went backward instead of forward, and gained nothing, until, by -raising the steam, more perhaps, than what was prudent, she finally -carried her companion into the sea above, and then dismissed her to -make her own way. This current is deep, and a sublime object, not only -in consideration of its own rapid career, but more especially, when we -reflect, that here all the waters of Huron, Michigan, and Superior, -are disemboguing through so narrow a channel, with a determination not -to be resisted. - -Those of the passengers, who were disposed, had time at Gratiot to go -on shore, and view the fort. At that time it was surrounded only by -pickets, fit only to check an Indian assault. It was ordered, however, -from the importance of its position on the Canada frontier, to be -made a strong place. It is understood, that the opposite side of the -river, within musket shot, is in the British dominions. Our reception -at the fort was not only polite and cordial, but even in the forms of -drawing-room parade. They had been notified of the visit, and knew -the very hour to expect it. And as such a call rarely happens in that -secluded and wild retreat, they must needs take it when it comes, and -make the most of it. It was in all respects a grateful interview, and -well improved. An hour’s interchange of civilities on such an occasion, -and in such a place, are moments of high enjoyment--they make an -incident in the common monotony of life, and a subject of interesting -recollections. - -Among my memoranda of this voyage, I find the following:-- - -August 6:--Still in Lake Huron, and borne onward with great rapidity -by wind and steam,--the latter of which we always have at command, -and the former being most favourable;--our course laid for the river -St. Mary, or rather for the common passage, leading to Lake Superior. -For there is no such thing, as the river St. Mary, commonly marked -as such, in the books and charts. That region is a world of islands, -straits, and bays. Lake Huron, as the map will show, is one of the -great inland seas of the North-West. Our course from the river St. -Clair to St. Mary’s, is nearly a direct line, keeping the west shore -ordinarily in sight, when the weather will permit. The borders of this -lake present a wild, uninhabited region--and the navigation beautiful -in its stillness; but doomed to fitful and terrible agitations by the -sudden waking of the tempest. The greatest fury of the wide Atlantic -is mere mockery to Huron’s maddest moods and roughest shapes. The most -experienced mariner of the former has been filled with wonder, and -stood aghast at the terrors of the latter. - -_Evening of the same day_:--At anchor in St. Mary’s Straits, five miles -from the Falls. Our passage from Fort Gratiot to the west straits, -plunging into an open and wide sea, we made in thirty-six hours, the -wind all the way in favour, and for a good part of the time leaving the -western shore, and of course all other land out of sight. To such a -scene in good weather, as we have had, there is but one page. But those -of us, who are strangers here, felt that we were entering a region -remote from civilization, and but little marked with the traces of -human enterprize. Since we approached the northern shores of this lake -and entered the straits, no pictures of romance could divide us farther -from accustomed scenes and associations. The great _Maniton_, or -_Spirit_-island--in Indian tradition and belief the home and residence -of spirits--lifted up a prominence in its centre, which might well -pass among heathen, as a sanctuary of the gods. And so is it esteemed. -Next the little _Maniton_--and then the Drummond Isle--on the last of -which and near the straits, as we approached, was distinctly brought -under our eye, through a beautiful harbour, and within one mile of our -course, a fort and little village, erected by and formerly belonging -to the British, apparently well built;--but now without a solitary -human being, since, by the recent demarcation of the boundary line, -the island has fallen within the jurisdiction of the United States. -A deserted village, in this uninhabited region, was a melancholy -spectacle--and resting, as it does, in such a beautiful spot! It really -looked covetable--like a little paradise, peeping out upon the sea, -by the point of land, which defends the harbour, skirted by a lovely -forest-scene, and spreading its fair bosom to the heavens, seems to -invite those, who may be tired of the world, to its enchanting retreat. -I cannot imagine, how it should be left unoccupied; and I can hardly -yet persuade myself, that such is the fact. I strained my eyes through -the glass, as we passed, to see the busy population; but no human form -appeared. And thus I thought it must be a fairy creation, in kindness -laid before our eye, to relieve us for a moment, from the monotony of -these desolate abodes;--for we had seen nothing like the feature of an -inhabited world, since we left Fort Gratiot, except a solitary sail, -far off on the bosom of the lake;--but the melancholy effect upon my -own feelings, when I was obliged to believe, that no man, or woman, or -child was there--none of human kind to enjoy the apparent desirableness -of the place--will not allow me to appreciate the favour intended. -And the _lusus naturæ_ of all the regions we have passed, within a -few hours, from that point, till we came to anchor this evening--the -veriest sportings of nature, in her most fantastic creations of islets, -and bays, and straits; the former springing up and the latter opening -in every direction; accompanied with the thought, that nowhere among -them all rests the habitation of civilized man, or is often found the -track of the savage;--these all made fancy more vivid, romance more -romantic, and the very wildness of nature more wild. We also passed -the ruins of another fort, on the island of St. Joseph, a valuable and -beautiful territory, twenty miles by ten, lifting up a mountain in its -centre, and said to embosom a mine of silver, known only to an Indian, -whose guardian spirit will not permit either himself, or others, to -reap the advantages of the disclosure. This island, formerly belonging -to the United States, has, by the recent settlement of the boundary -line, fallen to the British Government, in exchange, we may suppose, -for Drummond’s Isle. - -On turning an island of some two or three miles in extent this -afternoon--(for since we entered the straits, we have been penetrating -the vast cluster of islands, with which the northern parts of -Huron are sprinkled, of such various dimensions, that some of the -smallest, crowned with trees and shrubbery, have reminded me of the -tuft of feathers in the peacock’s head, and they are scarcely less -beautiful)--on turning this island, and running into a bay of some -several miles in diameter, we suddenly met an Indian canoe, of great -beauty, its sides and many paddles glaring with various and rich -colours, propelled by eight Indians, dressed in a singularly gaudy, -yet uniform costume;--who bore down upon us with apparent intent of -speaking. But _our_ canoe, not responding with a favourable disposition -to their signs, but dashing forward with unbending course, the Indians -suddenly lifted their paddles from the water, and sat down. When lo! a -white man, well dressed, stood up in the middle of the bark, uncovered, -and made obeisance. We all responded. But the distance was too great -to hold a conversation. Our captain, knowing his time was precious, to -accomplish the object of the day--that is, to get to the Falls, which -after all we have not reached--and being more accustomed to such sights -than we, did not show himself inclined to gratify our curiosity, in -coming to an interview. Whereupon, as the gentleman in the canoe found -he could not speak us, he resumed his sitting out of our sight; and the -Indians, rising to their paddles, gave one tremendous and frightful -yell, resounding through all the bay, and sending back its echoes from -the hills;--and then to a time-keeping song, they sprung away, as if -in challenge, for a trial of speed with us, and darted off for the -great lake, with a celerity, for which we all agreed to award them the -victory;--and in a few moments they turned an island, and were out -of sight. This unexpected and novel exhibition threw us all into an -ecstacy of admiration. The singular costume of the Indians, with many -and various coloured feathers, bending and waving on their heads; the -exquisite beauty of their canoe; their paddles of the most glaring red, -so far as they are immersed; the perfect time and admirable exactitude -of their movements, as if they and their bark were only so many parts -of a piece of mechanism; and the amazing celerity, with which they -seemed to fly over the tops of the waves;--absolutely confounded all -the ideas I had ever indulged of the Indian’s skill and dexterity in -this exercise. - -I would here remark, that this canoe had been charted, as was -afterwards learned, by the gentleman passenger before noticed, to take -him from the Falls of St. Mary to Mackinaw, a distance of an hundred -miles, the half of which is over the open sea of Huron. This mode of -travelling in the North-West, resorted to by necessity, is not only -a substitute for stage-coaches and steam-boats, but is scarcely less -expeditious, when the canoe is manned and propelled by a select corps -of Indians. - -Our passage this afternoon has been picturesque and interesting, -especially when allied to its associations, beyond my powers to -describe. The scenery in itself stands unrivalled, by anything I have -ever seen, or conceived, for its variety, and wildness, and beauty. -And then it is to be observed, that scarcely a trace of man is left -imprinted here, except rarely, upon the shores, may be found the -marks of a transient Indian encampment;--that the forests are so dark -and thick, that the wild buck, with his branching horns, cannot run -among them;--that the trees and shrubbery are of a character peculiar -to the climate;--and that innumerable firs may be seen shooting up -their conical tops, over the rest of the forest, not inferior, in the -exactitude and symmetry of their proportion, to the most beautiful -spire of a church. And the frequent islands, together with the straits -and bays, which they necessarily create, would utterly defy any but an -experienced pilot, with his compass, to make his way from Lake Huron -to Lake Superior. Often we have seemed to be running directly on the -shore; when in an instant some channel, darkened by the overhanging -wood, opened and invited us to enter, as the only way of egress. And -then again a half-dozen channels offer themselves, each perhaps equally -attractive, and confounding choice. And their serpentine course, and -the abruptness of their angles, after once the right one is selected, -by dodging the islands and shooting across the bays;--the alternate -expansions and contractions, forming successively small basins and -narrows;--contribute equally to amaze and delight the unexpecting -voyager. Hills and mountains too, in every shape--not even the likeness -of which presents itself on any shore of the lakes between this region -and Buffalo--here lift themselves up in near and distant vision, one -above another, restoring the long-lost charm of such a scene, and -making the accustomed tenant of the hills at home again. - -The chapter of incidents also gave additional variety and interest to -this new and rapidly shifting scene. On turning one of those sharp -angles, about twenty miles above the point, where we first entered -these straits, some _lodges_ of Indians, as they are called, perched -in the bushes on the bank, opened upon us, being recognised by the -reflection of white birch bark, with which they are covered. These -lodges, are made as light, and are as soon taken down and removed, as -a soldier’s camp tent. And they are the only habitations of the wild -Indians, in their migratory enterprises of war, hunting, and fishing. -In these regions, indeed, they have little else to shelter them, either -in winter, or summer. The _wall_ of the lodge, is a sort of mat, or -woven texture of the wild rice stalk, found growing in shallow waters; -and which, after being shaken of its fruits into a floating canoe, for -food, is pulled up and manufactured into this useful article, serving, -like the Turk’s rug, for bed and chair, to the more luxurious; and -also for a part of the lodge, or house, by being drawn, itself erect, -in a circle of some ten, or fifteen feet in diameter, according to the -extent of the household to be accommodated;--the whole being capped -with pieces of birch bark to turn the rain; in the apex of which, -ordinarily from six to ten feet in elevation, is left a small aperture -for the escape of the smoke. The Indians here, depending more upon -fish, than upon the chase, make these slender encampments immediately -upon the margin of the waters, each consisting generally, in times -of peace, of a group of a few families, with one canoe, or two, for -each household, according to its number. At a few minutes’ notice, -whether started by alarm, or actuated by motives of change, the whole -encampment, with all their furniture, may be seen afloat, and darting -off for some new retreat. The encampment is again established, with -the same dispatch, as that, which characterised its breaking up;--and -they are all at home again, with their canoes drawn ashore, and turned -bottom upwards; and the smoke is seen, emitting its lazy currents from -their newly-erected lodges. - -One of these encampments suddenly burst upon us, as we made a turning -this afternoon. Immediately a canoe, filled with these sons of the -forest--and it might be added, the lords of these wild waters--with -rifles in hand, launched from the shore, in our advance, and bore -down upon us. And what was amusing, the American ensign floated over -it, though somewhat smoked and rent by use, or abuse. This was an -indication, that a chief was on board of the canoe, as men of this rank -in the Tribes within the jurisdiction of the United States, are often -presented with a government flag. On the Canadian frontier they are not -unfrequently able to display the flag of either nation, Great Britain, -or the States, as may suit their purposes. Instantly, as they shot from -the shore, a _feu de joie_ saluted us; and the channel, pent up by -the dark forests, echoed as briskly with the popping of their rifles, -as if they had been engaged in a running fight. They seemed to paddle -with one hand, and load and fire with the other; and in such rapid -succession, that no Yankee could equal them, even with both hands. But -with all their eagerness and noise, they could not bring our captain to -speak. Whether he doubted their intent, and was afraid of being shot, I -cannot tell. Perceiving the captain’s incivility, and themselves fast -dropping astern of us in consequence, down went their rifles into the -bottom of the canoe, and both hands of every Indian being applied to -the paddles, they seemed resolved on overtaking us: and so indeed they -did, deciding the question at once, that the Indian paddle is swifter -than steam. As a reward for this extraordinary feat,--they seeming no -wise unfriendly in their dispositions, but making all signs of good -feeling, laughing, and rattling off with indescribable volubility their -unintelligible jargon--we threw them a tow-line, and having caught it, -they immediately dropped under our stern;--and in this relation we -held a long parley with them, by means of an interpreter on board our -vessel, ascertaining them to be of the Chippewa tribe, and possessing -ourselves of sundry items of information, which they were able to -communicate, and which we were curious and much gratified to know. -Some of our passengers, delighted with such a visit, threw them some -pieces of money; and the scramble, which ensued in the canoe, plainly -proved, that however perfect their unsophisticated society may be, -they had not yet arrived to the happy condition of holding all things -_common_. The amusement, which this strife occasioned, turned out to -the no small profit of the Indians. For a shower of copper and silver -coin poured into the canoe, till they all had busy work in picking it -up. And when, perchance, a white piece fell into the water--(as some -of them did)--alas! what a grave countenance the poor Indians put on, -and smote their hands in agony, and looked up, as if they were about -to expire with regret. The rattling of another piece of coin in the -bottom of their canoe would bring them to their senses again, and renew -the squabble. When, however, the purse was satisfied, in rendering its -contents, a bottle of whiskey, with a cord to its neck, was lowered to -the eager grasp of these tawney and simple folk. But not being inclined -to drink it on the spot, how should they dispose of it, and return the -bottle, which for some reason was not offered them. It was a decanter, -I believe, belonging to the steward. Necessity being the mother of -invention, a smoked tin kettle, of some gallons’ capacity, used for -cooking over their fires, yet having been well cleaned by the tongue -of the dogs, the common way of performing this office--was snatched -up from the bottom of the canoe for the occasion, and received the -contents. The bottle was returned, and filled, and sent down again, a -plural number of times; till, I am sorry to say, they had got enough, -in their capacious vessel, to make the whole camp drunk--and which -will probably occasion a famous _pow-wow_, or Indian carousal. After -our guests had been kept in tow long enough to satisfy curiosity, and -to enrich them by these bounteous gifts, we let them drop, and they -returned to their lodges. - -A few miles above at another turning, another Indian camp, and much -larger than the last, opened upon us, showing an extended cluster -of lodges, on the shore; and numerous canoes drawn up in the usual -style. As they were unapprised of our coming, they seemed utterly -amazed--and men, women, and children ran about, and the dogs barked, -as if confusion and war had come upon them. Immediately the men darted -from their lodges, with rifle in hand, while the women and children -launched the canoes; and in the shortest imaginable space we were right -on the shore, within thirty feet of this strange assemblage of human -beings;--and pop--pop--pop--went their rifles, directly at us, in a -quick and furious volley, as if they would shoot every one of us from -the deck. I am sure for one, I started back, contracted myself within -the smallest possible dimensions, and dodged a little. And I dare to -say, I was not alone in these sensations. To be thus saluted, by such -uncertain beings, having nothing to defend us, was not altogether -welcome. Even if their rifles had nothing in them more solid, the very -wadding might have come in our faces. No one, however, was killed; -and it proved to be a mere _feu de joie_, to express how glad they -were to see us. Ours is only the third Steam-packet, that has ever -penetrated this region; and this particular group of Indians probably -never saw one before. We soon ran by them; but had not passed out of -sight, before we plunged upon a sand-bar. This accident gave them an -opportunity to fill their canoes, and come along side, and offer their -assistance and hospitality: the _manner_ of which was certainly very -grateful, although the things offered were not very valuable. While we -were engaged in working off the vessel, which occupied an hour, they -amused us greatly by their talk and manners, and received, like our -other guests, no trifling donations from the passengers--not trifling -to them. Through ignorance of these channels, we have run aground some -half-dozen times, and being overtaken by night, in this wild and dark -retreat, under the very boughs of the forest, we are compelled to lie -at anchor, and wait for day-light--within five miles of our place of -destination:--_the Saut de St. Marie_. - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -THE SAUT DE ST. MARIE, &c. - - -The _Saut de St. Marie_, it may be understood, is the name given by -the French traders to the Falls, or rapids, which let the waters of -Lake Superior down to the level of Lake Huron. Anglice: the Falls, or -jump, or bound of St. Mary--or by personification, St. Mary’s leap down -from her dominion over the waters above to assert her empire over the -waters below. Whether I have got the exact clue to the imagination of -the French Catholics, in their application of this name, and am right -in my interpretation, I am not quite sure. But this has seemed to me -most natural. The Falls themselves are as lovely and as gentle, (shall -I say?) as the sudden rush of such a tremendous flood, down an equable -descent of twenty-two feet in a mile, can well be imagined; and if the -Spirit of the Tempest and of the Furies might be supposed to preside -over Niagara’s thundering Cataract, the imagination of a Catholic -might well be allowed to instal the Holy Virgin over the rapids, which -are honoured by her name--especially, as taking up his own residence -there, he might more conveniently invoke and secure her protection and -blessing. But he must needs have something for her to do--she must be -occupied. Why, then, say: these Falls are St. Mary--and their roaring -is her voice; and when he should stand in need of her assistance, he -was sure to find her there. Hence: the _Saut de St. Marie_. - -On the occasion of the incident before narrated, of meeting the gallant -Indian canoe, propelled by eight men, and in such display of their -grotesque and glittering paraphernalia, shooting over the tops of the -waves, and scarcely touching them, I happened to be in conversation, -on the deck of the steamer, with a young lady, a native of the _Saut -de St. Marie_, whose father was a Scotchman, or Scotch-Irish, and her -mother an Indian. She was well educated, and was on her return home -from a visit at Detroit. She was even highly accomplished, and had -been used to the best society. Any common reader of the emotions, -passing in the mind, would have seen, that when this canoe first hove -in sight, this young lady’s feelings were in a lively and agreeable -excitement. The hands and arms of an infant child would not have been -opened and spread out with more expressive welcome, nor would his -eyes have sparkled with more vivacity, at the sudden appearance of a -loved object, that had been too long out of sight for his happiness, -than hers, at the sight of this Indian canoe. It was the genuine, -simple eloquence of nature, which opened the heart; on the bright -page of which, sparkling with satisfaction, might be read without -the possibility of mistake: ‘I am glad. This is home. That canoe -was launched from before my mother’s door this morning. I know what -it is--and who they are. That has been the delight of my youth--the -familiar object of my childhood--it was the wonder of my infancy--and -I shall be where it came from to-night.’ - -The sudden betraying of these emotions was so artless, as to be -unavoidable. She seemed conscious, that her feelings were partly -betrayed, and made a slight effort to check and conceal them. But I -encouraged the developement--for nothing could have delighted me more, -or given me a higher opinion of her character; and she in turn very -frankly confessed her partialities for these objects, which connected -her with home. While the canoe approached; and while it rested over -against us; and when it darted off and disappeared, as before -described; the whole scene gave new being to her affections, roused the -lurking and dormant sensibilities, which are naturally challenged by -such an incident; and they were played off without restraint, and in -such a style, as no one could fail to admire. - -When I saw the next day, at the romantic and wild retreat of the Saut -de St. Marie, the humble cabin, where the infancy of this young lady -had been cradled, and where her earliest years had been spent--I -could but exclaim:--What is _home_? An accident; the creature of -wonted circumstances--of early and habitual associations; it is not a -place, but a mysterious centre of the affections, produced by these -casualties. It may be any where--on any spot of earth; it may be -floating on the deep, and never at rest; it may be in heaven, and ought -to be there. - -But this was not all. When the _other_ canoe came in our wake, and hung -behind us on the tow-line, this young lady being our interpreter--my -attention was forcibly arrested during these interviews, at the moral -power of the Indian language, and of the conversations of Indians with -each other; which I have often had occasion since to remark in other -circumstances. The dependent condition of the American Aborigines on -each other for comfort and happiness, and as they religiously suppose, -on the high Providence above, whom they call the Great Spirit, for the -supply of their necessities--(for themselves are always improvident -and frequently in want)--has imparted to their language, or manner -of speaking, an indescribable softness and tenderness. It is a sweet -and perfect melody. As they never think, or talk abstrusely, nor -task their minds with concatenations of logic, but speak for present -convenience and gratification;--and as they need and love kindness, -their language is the very expression of kindness. Their dependent, -child-like feelings, a moral cause, have produced a physical effect -in the structure and use of the common medium of communication -between man and man. The entire character of the Indian’s voice, in -conversation, is altogether peculiar--and that character is always of -an affectionate, tender, and dependent cast. It proceeds from tender -feeling--and challenges and awakens the like affections. It has that -power, and will produce that effect, when not one word of the language -is understood. And it is especially remarkable, that when Indians have -acquired an European language, and while conversing in it, they use a -voice characteristically and entirely different from that, which they -employ in their own tongue. Neither are they themselves aware of the -fact. I once called the attention of a circle of Indian chiefs to this -circumstance, most of whom could speak English. At the moment, we were -_all_ speaking English. Soon after, for their own convenience, they -broke into their own language. “_There_,” said I--“do you see?”--they -proceeded, with their attention thus challenged and directed--and the -next moment, all of them burst into a loud laugh, expressive of their -own astonishment at the discovery. They never knew it before. - -So when this canoe came under our stern, the first salutation between -this young lady and the crew, struck me with this remarkable fact; and -the protracted conversation between the parties, was very music itself. -On the announcement of every piece of news, or the starting of a new -thought, the listener, in Indian dialogue, receives it with an--_Eh?_ -(Is it so?)--partly nasal, and partly ringing so mellifluously -in the chambers of the mouth, by an ascending and circumflex -intonation, falling at last into a sweet and expiring cadence--that -the stranger hangs upon it, as upon the dying notes of the sweetest -melodies--and holds his own breath in the suspense of regret, and -almost involuntarily sighs, when the last palpable sound has died -upon the ear. It cannot be imitated--it cannot be described. One must -have heard it, to know it; and to have heard it with attention, -is never to forget it. It is altogether of a moral character. It -expresses politeness, in all its scope; a thorough reciprocation of the -sentiment; thankfulness for the news, or suggestion; entire confidence -in the person speaking; and a complete and unreserved repose of all the -tender feelings on the second person of the dialogue: “_Eh? Eh. Is it -so? It is so. Indeed? Indeed._” And I have only been confirmed in these -peculiar attributes of Indian languages, by subsequent observation. -The women, indeed, have softer and more melodious voices, than the -men, as among all nations--and they give far better effect to these -peculiarities. But the voices of the men, in their own tongue, are no -less characteristically diverse in this particular. - -An Indian dialogue, (and among themselves there is no people more -sociable) in connexion with the melody of their voice, and the -tenderness of the intonations and inflexions of their speech, is one -of the finest scenes of the kind in the world. And the specimens, now -under review, were peculiarly attractive and greatly eloquent, in -consideration of the circumstances, and of the _dramatis personæ_. The -canoes, which came along side of the steamer, while lying on sand bars -and at anchor, before her arrival at the _Saut_, were numerous;--and -this young lady was the interpreter, and the only colloquist on one -side. _She_, cultivated and accomplished, and well dressed,--bending -over the side of the vessel, to welcome and receive the welcomes of -this simple and untaught people;--and _they_, manifesting the most -evident satisfaction, on her return among them; and thus demonstrating, -how much she had made herself, by her winning condescensions, the -idol of a people, whom she was not ashamed to call her own. They -seemed delighted, and overjoyed to hear the sound of her voice. They -literally opened their mouths and swallowed her words; and the muscles -of their countenance might be seen working with the workings of their -thoughts, as they hung upon her lips. And she in turn listened to -their communications with reciprocal satisfaction--each party, as -they were alternate listeners, responding to every thought, in the -utterance of their own indescribable:--_Eh?_ And the effect of this -expression is not unlike the second to an air in a piece of music:--it -is an exquisite and harmonious accompaniment. It sets and keeps the -affections of all the parties in tune. - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -VOYAGE FROM THE SAUT DE ST. MARIE TO GREEN BAY, &c. - - -The next day was occupied in the disembarcation of a second[5] -detachment of the troops, at the garrison of the Saut, and in the -transaction of other business appertaining to the vessel; while a -small party went up to take a peep at the opening bosom of Lake -Superior, a few miles above; and another was entertained at dinner -in the hospitable mansion, which made the _home_ of the young lady -above-mentioned. To sit down at a table, spread with furniture, and -burdened with viands and wines, not unbefitting the metropolis of a -civilized community, with a pure Indian woman, acting as mistress of -ceremonies, who did not venture to speak a word of the vernacular -tongue of her guests, that office being supplied by her son-in-law, at -the other end, and by her children around her:--and the scene laid -in that remote region--was an interesting occasion, as may well be -supposed. The dinner was necessarily early and hasty, as the vessel was -to leave in the afternoon to retrace her path, as far as the northern -border of Huron, to clear the islands, if possible, before night, -on her way to Mackinaw;--which was accomplished, with no remarkable -incident, except, that, while passing rapidly down a current, in the -midst of a granite region, and under the full power of steam, the -packet rubbed fearfully on the point of a rock. If the vessel had -drawn six inches more, she must inevitably have been stove and lost, -though not probably with the peril of life, as the shore was within the -toss of a stone, and the packet furnished with boats. But it would at -least have been unpleasant for such a host of passengers to be left, -shipwrecked, in such a wild region. - -It was on the passage from the _Saut_ to Mackinaw, that the question of -the _thirty-two thousand_ islands, on the northern and eastern margin -of Lake Huron, was agitated. It was stated by one of the passengers, -that Mr. ----, who ought to know, had affirmed it. Indeed several -witnesses testified to the fact. And if so, incredible as it might -seem, the reputation of that gentleman for accurate knowledge, and his -opportunities of information, were entitled to settle the question. -I, however, observed, that, in my own opinion, thirty-two _hundred_ -was quite enough; and that there must be a mistake. Indeed I observed, -that I could hardly believe there were _thirty-two thousand_ islands, -in all the waters of the continent of America. From an independent and -unquestionable source of evidence, however, I was afterwards obliged -to admit the fact. The record, as was affirmed, was attested from the -surveys, made by the joint Board of Commissioners of Great Britain -and the United States, appointed to settle the boundary line of their -contiguous jurisdictions.[6] And the region, through which the common -charts have drawn the channel of St. Mary’s river, forms a portion of -these islands--reducing that strait to twenty-five miles in length--ten -miles below and fifteen miles above the rapids, or falls. The falls, it -may be observed, are run with safety by canoes, and have been run by a -small vessel. - -The St. Mary’s river forms three channels a little below the falls, -and consequently two considerable islands, besides many smaller ones, -for the distance of fifteen to twenty miles;--and thence to Lake -Huron, especially towards the east, are parts of the immense group. It -is impossible for any thing, but actual observation, to estimate the -unnumbered beauties, created by these sports of nature. I regretted -exceedingly not to have been indulged with a stay at the Saut, long -enough to have made an excursion by a canoe into Lake Superior. Some -half dozen of our passengers, by a bold and determined push, and at the -hazard of being left behind, ran up and cast a _coup d’œil_ upon the -face of those interesting waters. They saw the Queen of Lakes, which, -indeed, was worth the effort. The rest of us contented ourselves with -proving, that the Lake commences at the head of the rapids, and having -been there, that we saw it too. - -At break of day, on Sunday morning, the 8th of August, after sailing -all night upon the bosom of Lake Huron, and from the entrance of the -straits of St. Mary, the island of Mackinaw, the snow-white fort -upon its rocky summit, and the beautiful town below, adorned with a -Christian church, lifting up its steeple, opened upon us with a fine -and most welcome display;--and at sunrise we lay still in the clear -waters of its crescent harbour, directly under the guns of the fort. - -If Quebec is the Gibraltar of North America, Mackinaw is only second -in its physical character, and in its susceptibilities of improvement, -as a military post. It is also a most important position for the -facilities it affords, in the fur-trade, between New York and the -North-West. From this point, the bateaux of the traders, boats of -fifteen tons, go annually in the autumn to the most distant shores -of Lake Superior, in one direction; and to the upper regions of the -Mississippi in another, laden with provisions, blankets and ammunition, -and other articles of merchandize, to give the Indians in exchange -for furs;--and return to Mackinaw in the spring, where these furs are -shipped for New York, by way of Buffalo. Mackinaw is used merely, as -a frontier garrison, and a trading post; and has a population of 600 -to 700. It is a beautiful island, or great rock, planted in the strait -of the same name, which forms the connexion between Lakes Huron and -Michigan. The meaning of the Indian name--Michillimackinack--is a -_great turtle_. The island is crowned with a cap 300 feet above the -surrounding waters, on the top of which is a fortification, but not in -keeping. The principal fort, and the one kept in order and garrisoned, -rests upon the brow of the rocky summit, 150 feet below the crown, or -cap, and the same number of feet above the water; and in such relation -to the semicircular harbour, as to command it perfectly, together -with the opposite strait. The harbour forms an exact crescent, the -tips of its horns being about one mile asunder. The town itself, for -the most part, lies immediately on the crescent, near the water’s -edge, and under the towering rock, which sustains the fort above. The -harbour, town, and fort look with open and cheerful aspect towards -the Huron waters, south-east, inviting or frowning, according as they -are approached by friend or foe. The island of Mackinaw is nearly -all covered with forests of slender growth. The shores and beach are -composed of small pebbles and gravel, without a single particle of -pulverized substance to cloud the transparent waters, which dash upon -them. So clear are the waters of these Lakes, that a white napkin, tied -to a lead, and sunk thirty fathoms beneath a smooth surface, may be -seen as distinctly, as when immersed three feet. The fish may be seen, -playing in the waters, over the sides of the various craft, lying in -the harbours. - -There are two objects of natural curiosity at Mackinaw, worthy of -notice: _the arched rock and sugar-loaf_. The latter is a cone of solid -rock (and when seen from one direction, it has the exact form of the -loaf, after which it is named) lifting itself about 100 feet above -the plain, in the heart, and on the summit of the island, with a base -of fifty feet. Some trees and shrubbery shoot out from its sides and -crevices, in defiance of the lack of soil. - -As to the _arched rock_: suppose a perpendicular shore of rock, 250 -feet high, on the margin of the sea--from the brow of which, in -retreat, lies a romantic broken ground, and an almost impervious -thicket. Then suppose a notch were scolloped out of the edge, extending -back about thirty feet, and down the precipice about one hundred, -measuring across the supposed broken edge, fifty feet. Suppose, -however, a string of the rocky edge, three feet in diameter, still to -remain, stretching across this chasm, in the form of an arch, smallest -in the centre, and increasing somewhat in its dimensions towards either -of its natural abutments:--and this is the picture of the _Arched Rock_ -of Mackinaw. From the giddy summit above, the spectator looks down -upon the Lake beneath the arch, which has the appearance of an immense -gate-way, erected from the delineations of art. Or, from the bosom of -the waters below, he looks up, as to the gate of heaven, inviting him -to the celestial regions; and it is even possible for him to _get -up_;--and then to get down again, beneath the arch;--but it is a giddy -task. And it is a still more perilous piece of sport to walk across the -arch itself--and yet it has been done, not only by men of nerve, but -by boys in their play. In descending near the base of this arch on the -right, is a natural tunnel, six feet in diameter, running down some -rods through the solid rock, letting out the passengers on the shore -below, or by which they may ascend, if they prefer it, to the broad -highway under the arch. But in ascending or descending this grand and -perilous steep, the adventurer must hug the pointed rocks with the most -tenacious adherence, or be precipitated and dashed in pieces at the -bottom. These two objects are interesting and magnificent specimens of -nature’s masonry. - -From Mackinaw to the mouth of Fox river, in the North-West Territory, -the place of destination--and which is commonly called _Green Bay_, -after the body of water, at the head of which it stands--our course was -south-west, across Lake Michigan, and up the Bay--the whole distance -being about 200 miles. We cast anchor in Fox river, opposite the -village, or settlement of Green Bay, on the morning of the 10th of -August. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -THE INDIAN TRIBES, THEIR POLITICAL RELATIONS, &c. - - -Before we introduce the particular business, intrusted to the -Commission, sent to Green Bay, in 1830; and in whose company I happened -to be, in their voyage through the Lakes; it will be quite necessary -to the reader’s clear understanding of the general and future current -of our story--that I should summon his attention to a few remarks on -the present condition and political relations of the Indian Tribes, -comprehended within the jurisdiction of the United States; and to the -treatment they have generally received, since the occupation of North -America by the descendants of Europeans. - -Just at present, however, I have more especially in view the condition -and relations of the Indian Tribes of the State of New York; although -I shall hereafter have occasion to extend my views, by more particular -observations, not only of all the Indians within the territories of -the United States; but of those also, who fall under the jurisdiction -of the government of Great Britain, in the Canadas. - -It is sufficient for the present, to remark:--that although there -has generally been an _ostensible_ respect paid by Europeans, in -their occupancy and gradual encroachments on the territories of North -America, to the territorial rights of the aboriginal Tribes, by holding -public councils with them, and formally negotiating for such of their -lands, as have not been acquired by force and conquest;--yet it is -a dishonourable truth, not difficult of being made out, that the -superior capacity of Europeans, in bargaining and over-reaching, has -almost uniformly characterized their pretended and formal purchases. -The Indians have always been and are now childlike and simple, and -from their habitual and total desuetude of the commercial arts, are -ever open to commercial impositions. It is well known, that they have -been accustomed to resign, by solemn compact, the most valuable and -most extensive territories, for mere toys--or for the most trifling -considerations. I am aware it may be and is said, that an adequate and -fair value rendered, would be of no use to them--that in many, perhaps, -in most cases, when money is put to their disposal, it would ever be -prejudicial to their moral, and thus to their political interests. -And for this assumption there might be some apology, if the parental -guardianship, at first arrogated, were well and conscientiously -sustained throughout. But the misfortune and the crime--is--that a -bargain is held as a bargain, with Indians, as with all other nations. -The rapid growth and rising prosperity of European colonies in America, -and their political and social interests have operated to induce them -to forget their parental and moral obligations to the Aborigines. -The fact has uniformly been:--that when they have failed to provoke -hostilities, and thus to acquire the opportunity of conquest, they -have negotiated away the lands of the natives, for the most trifling -considerations; until only a few and small patches are left, that they -can call their own, within the territories settled by the whites; and -the ultimate possession of those small tracts is already anticipated by -those who covet them. - -It may be observed respecting the Indians, who fall within the -jurisdiction of the United States, that for the most part, the national -government asserts the sole right of negociating for their lands. It -has happened, however, that the lands belonging to the smaller tribes -of the northern and eastern States, and consequently their political -existence and relations, have long since fallen under the control of -the State governments, within whose limits they are found. It had -also happened, before the rights of Indians had been so thoroughly -discussed, that the _pre-emption right_ of the individual States thus -concerned, was transferred, or negotiated for valuable considerations -to rich capitalists, now corporate companies, and thus converted into -a stock, the value of which in the market depends entirely upon the -nearer or more remote prospects of the removal of the Indians--in other -words, of their ejectment. Of course it becomes the interest of these -stock-holders, or pre-emption right companies, to use all possible -means of accomplishing the end they have in view; and from the almost -incalculable increase of the value of the stock, they can well afford -to be at any expense, that may be necessary. And the actual expense, -having been hitherto successful, still multiplies the value of the -investments to an indefinite amount. I cannot venture to specify the -amount of increase in the value of this stock, having no certain -data, only that it has been immense on the original fund; which, in -the first instance, was a loan to the State, the history of which, -in its successive changes, I am not able to trace. The Indian lands, -thus subjected to the speculations of land-jobbers, have risen in -value to an amount that cannot be told, by the increase of the white -population with which they are surrounded. This peculiar condition -of Indian rights is more particularly applicable to the State of New -York, although it is virtually the same thing, when the right of -pre-emption is in the government, only that the government, having a -higher responsibility, is likely to be more honourable in its course of -negotiation. - -It is due to the State of New York to say, that in the original -negotiations, by which this exclusive right of purchasing Indian lands -was resigned to these capitalists, the present operation of it to the -disadvantage of the Indians was not anticipated. - -It may be imagined, however, that the many causes operating upon these -Indians to constrain their removal are accidentally thrown very much -under the control of those who are interested; and that, when they -are obliged to go, as soon they must,--and many of them have already -gone, as will yet be seen,--they have no power to bring their lands -into an open market, but are compelled to accept of a price, which may -satisfy the cupidity of the pre-emption right companies--which is a -very trifling fraction of their real value at the moment. It is said, -indeed, that the Indians are not _forced_ away--that their removal -is voluntary. So far as the technicalities of _legal_ compulsion are -concerned, this may be true; but they are _morally_ compelled; the -causes brought to act upon them to induce this decision, are in fact -irresistible. - -As to the more numerous tribes of Indians, immediately connected with -the national government of the United States, and who have larger and -more momentous interests at stake, we shall by and by have occasion to -notice more particularly their relations and prospects. It may in this -place be observed generally, that the original principles asserted and -the practice pursued by those European powers, who first laid their -claims and their hands upon the American continent, and parcelled it -out among themselves, laid the foundation for all the misfortunes of -the American Aborigines. Their rights then were no more regarded, than -those of the brute creation; and the arrogance of those claims, and -the consequences resulting from them, will doubtless become more and -more the wonder of the world, as society advances, and the rights of -all men shall be better defined. They actually formed the basis and -prescribed the modes of a new constitution of society between emigrant -Europeans and the aboriginal Americans--a state of society which has -been in operation for ages, and the unfortunate influence of which will -extend for ages yet to come, if it does not thoroughly and for ever -annihilate those numerous, interesting, and in many respects noble and -manly tribes, whose origin and early history time nor chance has yet -unfolded. Society once constituted, on a large and momentous scale, -is not easily changed; and we shall yet have occasion to see, that -even the American republicans, in the face and in direct contradiction -of their own declared principles, have entrenched themselves on this -original ground to defend their treatment of the Indians. Like African -slavery, entailed upon them by the sins of former generations, they -have presumed to hold, by the law of precedent and the right of -prescription, the nobler race of the red men of America, in a condition -of grievous disadvantage, and subjected them to an unrelieved doom -of the greatest injustice. They plead the high authority of long -established national law in relation to barbarians--an apology, indeed, -for want of a better reason, but no justification. It was natural, that -the treatment originally instituted should continue; the relations -first formed, for reasons of State, gradually become subject to the -inexorable laws of State necessity. What one generation had done, -another might think itself authorized, nay, in a manner, might deem -itself compelled, to do. The injustice became incorporated with the -essential economy and with the ordinary administration of society. Like -slavery it could never find a remedy, except in the sacrifice of some -great interests, which had long enjoyed the right of prescription; and -reformation, in the practical application of political morality, it -is too well known, is but gradually and slowly attained, even after -a distinct and public recognition of better principles has been long -and universally made. We shall see, that the American Indians are even -yet treated most unjustly, and most inconsistently with recognized -principles; and while we boldly assert the rightful claims of the -oppressed, it will be no more than fair to keep constantly in view the -origin and history of the wrong, and the manner in which it has passed -from generation to generation. - -Some recent measures of the American government, in endeavouring to -effect the removal of the Indian tribes on the east of the Mississippi -to the west of it, have agitated the public mind in that country to -an unprecedented degree, and occasioned the fullest and most public -discussion of Indian rights in every possible form; and although -the Supreme Court of the United States, the third and a co-ordinate -branch of the government, has finally settled the great principles -of the question to their own honour and to the honour of the nation, -and thus far made an atonement to the injured and to the world for a -practical course of injury, which, having passed an important crisis, -cannot be so easily arrested, even with all the advantages of such a -decision--that decision is notwithstanding an event of the greatest -importance.[7] It will have its weight in the nation, and its influence -over the world. It is of the highest possible authority, and may fairly -be quoted, as an expression of the public opinion of the country, -notwithstanding that the accidental combination of certain political -causes has transiently sustained a course of administration opposed -to it. And although it will be my duty in these pages to expose the -injuries done to the American Indians, and to speak with great freedom, -as an impartial regard to the common rights of man demands, I am proud -to find myself sustained by the decisions of that venerable tribunal. -What would otherwise be to the dishonour of my country, and which can -never be concealed, I shall the less reluctantly handle, being in such -company. The acknowledgment, and if possible, the confirmation of the -rights of American Aborigines, is a cause which belongs to all nations; -it is at least and practically a common cause between the people of -Great Britain and the United States, as each of these governments -has nearly an equal number of this race under its jurisdiction, and -is necessarily obliged to legislate for their weal, or woe. I regard -the decision of the Supreme Court of the United States, as involving -and settling principles, from which neither of these two nations can -in sobriety and justice depart; and while I shall freely expose any -violation of these principles, that may come in my way, I consider, -that I am not only discharging a duty to a long oppressed and injured -people, but I am proud, in being able to appeal to the above-named -decision of the American Supreme Court, the authority and destined -influence of which is at least as much a subject of national triumph, -as the heretofore injurious treatment done to the Indians, is a subject -of regret--and but for this atonement, an occasion of shame, nay, in -any case, a shame. - -It happens, as before suggested, that Great Britain is involved in -a like responsibility, in regard to American Aborigines, as the -government of the United States. Not, that the subject, in the hands -of the British government, is in the same shape; but it is, at best, -in a bad shape. These two nations, which ought to cherish the kindest -feelings towards each other, and which possess unrivalled powers -to benefit mankind, are alike and simultaneously responsible for -the exercise of a direct ameliorating influence, by legislation and -government, over two unfortunate and depressed classes of the human -race: the Africans and American Indians. The condition of the former -class, and the duties which they may rightfully claim from these two -Governments, I do not at present undertake to discuss. - -It is sufficient for my present purpose, and perhaps it may not be -deemed improper to state the fact: that, as the British territories, -in North America, are very extensive, and all of them peopled by -these tribes, they must be numerous; and many of them so remote in -the western and northern regions, that even a tolerably accurate -census has probably never yet been obtained. Whether their numbers -are equal to those within the jurisdiction of the United States, is -not material. I would take liberty here to mention another thing, -not because I am solicitous to bring the British government into the -same condemnation;--but yet I am sufficiently informed--that the -government of the Canadas is in the habit of assuming and asserting -the right of removing the Indians, without their consent, from the -lands they have occupied from time immemorial. It is true, that the -British population of the Canadas has never crowded so hard upon the -Indians, as the population of the United States; and consequently has -never brought their rights so urgently and so publicly in question. -And farther: as the government of the Canadas is not accustomed even -to _moot_ the question of the territorial rights of the Indians, but -assumes the disposal of them, as parents assign a place for their -children, in their own discretion, there has been no occasion of -controversy--neither is controversy possible, until the Indians are -admitted in court, as a party,--unless they resort to the tomahawk. -In _principle_, therefore, and in practice, so far as there has been -occasion for it, it is unnecessary to say, how much less the government -of the Canadas is in fault, in regard to the acknowledgment of Indian -rights, than the government of the United States;--except that, the -former has never promised, so far as I know, and then violated -promise. The rapid extension of the population of the Union, and the -old and public engagements of the government with the Indian tribes, -guaranteeing their rights, have brought those rights into public and -earnest discussion. And it must be confessed, that notwithstanding -the public registry of treaties, and notwithstanding the recent -solemn decision of the Supreme Judiciary of the nation, defining and -affirming the rights of the Indians in all that they ask, those rights -are yet in a train of actual violation. The decision of a Court is -not sufficiently active to arrest and turn such an immense tide of -injustice in a day. - -So far, therefore, as there may be any disclosures in these pages -of a dishonourable political character, it will be seen, that they -are, in a great measure, equally applicable to the two governments -of Great Britain and the United States;--except that, by accidental -circumstances, the great question has come earlier to its crisis, under -the administration of the latter, than of the former. It is a grave -truth, that neither community can say to the other: You are guilty of a -great sin in this matter. The world and heaven have laid the charge at -the door of each: Ye are both alike responsible, and both guilty. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -VINDICATION OF THE AMERICAN INDIANS FROM THE CHARGE OF BEING SAVAGES. - - -Since the world have agreed in attaching a severe and savage character -to the American Aborigines in war; and as I may yet have repeated -occasions to develop and describe somewhat of these features in -the progress of this story; it is due to that people, that some -explanations should be made, and that they should realize the benefit -of all the apology of the circumstances in history, which have -contributed to form that character. Otherwise they may be robbed -of a portion of that sympathy, the full scope of which they have a -right to claim. It is no more than fair--it is due to say, that they -are not so bad, as these acts of cruelty would seem to indicate. Nay -more: they are generally kind--they are often heroically generous. -Their domestic character is tranquil and affectionate; and their -hospitality is bounded only by their slender means of affording comfort -to the stranger. Their fidelity and devotion, when once their faith -is pledged, is unrivalled--it is romantic. They are not less true and -persevering and heroic in their friendships, than terrible in war. -Such is the universal testimony of all, who have ever known them. So -kind and amiable are they at home, and in peace, that they invariably -secure the tenderest regard of those, who have had opportunity to -witness these developments of their character. But for their extreme -deprivation of the common comforts of civilized communities, it -were almost a temptation to those, who have experienced the selfish -friendships and the hollow courtesies of a more refined condition of -society, to go and take up their abode among them. And the well known -fact, that the _savage_, as he is called, can never be contented to -live away from home, whatever munificent and dazzling offers are made -to him--demonstrates most incontrovertibly, that there are charms -in the state of society among the American Aborigines, which have -their foundation and their secret in the amiable susceptibilities and -kind offices of our nature. Habit has its moral power, indeed. But -this cannot be the mere force of habit. The indulgence of the bad -passions can never make man happy. They will fly from the storm, -as soon as they have an opportunity. But the Indian of America will -never be contented beyond the bosom of his own tribe--much less in -a civilized community. Plant him there, and he is vacant--his eye -wanders unsatisfied. Treat him with all possible kindness, and he still -remembers with undying regret the kindness of his home. Tempt him by -the most attractive offers--and he will turn from them, and say--“Let -me go home.” - -I say, then, that there is a moral secret of an amiable character, -that has created these attachments. It is not the roughnesses of life, -that have thus won and chained under these unyielding and indissoluble -bonds the domestic affections of the Indian; but it was the long and -habitual experience of inartificial kindness--a kindness, of which he -could not find even a type in the new condition, to which he had been -transferred; and therefore he sighed for his home. - -How, then, shall we account for the cruelties of the American -Aborigines, as attributed to them in the records of their warfare?--How -can these amazing contrarieties of character be reconciled?--For myself -I do not think the task insurmountable. Nay--it is easy. In the first -place, there have been, as always occurs in such narratives, egregious -exaggerations. Imagination always invests the horrible with greater -horrors, than what legitimately belong to it. But with all the prunings -of exact history, it must be confessed, that Indian warfare in America, -is horrible enough. And I here undertake the task of explanation--and -I will add, of some show of apology. - -The American Indian, in his wild condition, it must be understood, is, -in intellectual and moral culture, a _barbarian_. He is an improvident, -uncultivated child of nature--prompted to action only by his present -necessities. Yet he is a man. He loves comfort and happiness, as much -as he can get by the least possible pains; and while undisturbed by -the menaces of foes, his greatest happiness consists in loving and -being loved. In all his domestic relations, therefore, he is kind. And -in accordance with the same disposition, he is hospitable. Whatever -of good, and of the best, that is reckoned such among themselves, -belongs to his guest. There is nothing in his power, which he will -not surrender. And all this while his native energies lie dormant. He -delights in a lazy, indolent existence. When roused by hunger, he will -pursue the chase with wakeful vigilance and intense exertion. And when -he returns with his game, he satiates his appetite, and lies down -to sleep, not caring for the necessities of to-morrow, or the coming -week. His wife and daughters cultivate the corn, and gather the wild -rice; while himself and sons, after intervals of repose, provide their -slender larder with venison, and fish, and fowl. - -But their humble and unenviable condition is yet liable to be annoyed -by foes; and so defenceless are they, that surprise is fatal. If they -suspect hostilities, from another tribe, or are made aware of such -design, they know well, that the annihilation of their enemies is their -only security;--and that their own extirpation will be as assiduously -sought for. And thus, by the necessities of their condition, vigilance -and vengeance become their watchword. The indolent savage starts -up from his long repose, convokes a council of war, and lights -the fires of grave and solemn deliberation; and the purpose being -publicly resolved, either in self-defence, or for the avengement of -supposed injury, the war-dance is immediately arranged, as the form of -enlistment for the enterprise. The reasons of the war are announced to -the assembled tribe, with all the peculiar powers of Indian oratory, -and by the most impassioned appeals to the excited feelings of the -untutored savage;--and their enemies are publicly and solemnly devoted -to death and vengeance. The pride of their nation, their wives and -little ones, their cabins, their hunting and fishing grounds, their -territories claimed by the prescriptive right of possession, the -graves and spirits of their fathers--their own lives, dear to all, and -now menaced by impending war;--every fact and circumstance, that is -precious in present possession, or dear to hope;--all, that belongs to -life, and all that is mysterious and awful in religion--are invoked, -and brought in with all the power of their wild poetry and savage -rhetoric, to shake off the lethargies of peace, and kindle the passions -for war. The softer feelings are quenched, and the tender ties of life -absolved. The tomahawk is thrown upon the ground, as a gauntlet--and -the dissonant sounds of their martial instruments, “grating harsh -thunder,” mingled with the deep and hoarse murmur of the solemn chaunt -of the war-song, raised by an awful choir of ventriloquists--and every -now and then suddenly broken by the sharp and piercing explosion of -the fiendly war-whoop;--all dancing and jumping, in utmost disorder, -around the fire, naked, painted, and feathered, with tomahawk in hand, -each of hideous aspect, and together making a hideous group;--these -all, and numerous other characteristic concomitants of the scene, -constitute the challenge, which is made upon the assembled warriors, to -take up the gauntlet, and thus pledge themselves to the destruction of -their enemies. Nothing can exceed the effect of these solemnities on -the passions of the Indian. His former tranquil spirit is thoroughly -exorcised, and he is suddenly transformed into a fanatic and a madman. -Anticipating well the doom, that awaits him, if he falls into the -hand of his enemies, he works up all his passions to a fearlessness -of death, and to a contempt of every imaginable cruelty. He turns his -back, and steels his heart to all domestic endearments. He fasts--he -lacerates his own flesh, and accustoms himself to the patient and -unflinching endurance of pain and agony, by the inflictions of his own -hand. And when the Indian is thus prepared for war, no torment, however -ingeniously devised, however cruelly inflicted, can cause a single -muscle of his frame to quiver. All his feelings and passions are too -stout to be subdued by such inventions. He arms himself alike to endure -them, and to inflict them. Such are the necessities, and such is the -custom of Indian warfare. It knows no mercy. He becomes a war-stricken -and blood-thirsty maniac, from the moment of his enlistment, till he -falls by the hand of his foe, or returns victorious to his home. He -is elevated above the atmosphere, and thrown beyond the circumference -of all ordinary human sympathies. For the time, he is not a man--he -is more than a man. He has been excited to a condition of mental -intoxication--of spiritual inebriety--and maintains it. The state of -his passions is a mere artificial product. It is not the nature of -man--it is not the nature of the Indian--but the effect of an adopted, -a cherished, an inflexible principle, which, if not necessary, he at -least imagines to be so. And woe be to him--woe to the man, or the -woman, or the child, that bears the mark of his enemies, and falls in -his power. He has taken a solemn religious sacrament, that absolves -him from tenderness, that makes tenderness a crime, if it be shown to -a foe. In war the American Indian is indeed a _barbarian_. What else -could be expected from his untutored condition--from his uncultivated -nature? Cunning, and stratagem, and cruelty are to him a necessary -policy--because such is the policy of his enemies. They know not--they -cannot be expected to know the refinements of civilized warfare. And -it is at least a question, whether the more magnanimous onset and -the softer clemency of a conqueror, among civilized nations, are to -wash away the crime, by which, in his march to the attainment of his -laurels, he has desolated human happiness and life on the largest -scale;--while the savage blow, which affords no time to anticipate -calamity, and leaves no widow or fatherless child to weep a long and -tedious way to the grave, is alone to be damned in human opinion. - -And can it be expected of the Indian, when he makes war upon the -white man--or rather, when the white man has _provoked_ him to war, -that he will conform to the usages of civilized nations? How can he -do it? If he fights, he must fight in his own way. In his creed, -surprise is his lawful advantage, and extirpation his necessity. And -under the same artificial and unnatural excitement, and with the same -determination, and from the same coverts of the forest and the night, -from which he pounces upon the foe of his own race, he springs also -upon the unexpecting village of the white man, wraps it suddenly -in flames, and if it be possible, leaves not a soul to tell the -story of their calamity. Although we cannot love this part of their -character--although we are shocked at the story of such warfare--yet -may we find a reason for it, in the habits and circumstances of these -wild children of nature--a reason, which, if it does not approach to -an apology, may yet leave them possessed of elements of character, -which, in their tranquil moments are worthy of our esteem and our -confidence. - -It remains yet to be told, that the American Aborigines have scarcely -ever waged a wanton war upon the European colonists--and perhaps it -ought to be said--_never_. They received European settlers originally -with open arms--they generously parted with their lands, piece by -piece, for the most trifling considerations--and always manifested -a friendly disposition, so long as no just occasion of suspicion -and hostility was afforded. They regarded the white man as a -superior being--as indeed he was. They reverenced him; and they were -never easily provoked to enter into strife. That the rapid growth -and gradual encroachments of the European colonists were natural -occasions of jealousy, may easily be imagined. The Aborigines saw -themselves deprived of one territory after another, their hunting -grounds destroyed, their fishing privileges monopolised, and their -means of subsistence in consequence gradually failing. They retired -into the wilderness--and still the white men trode upon their heels. -Occasionally private quarrels awakened resentment, and sowed the seeds -of public contest. And is it a matter of wonder,--that the Indian -was provoked? that he began to assert his rights, and meditate their -recovery? The whole history of Indian warfare in America proves, that -not only in their ignorance, but in nature, and in reason, it was to be -expected. And no less was it to be expected, that they would conduct -their wars in their own way. They have done many cruelties, and those -cruelties have been made an apology for taking possession of their -inheritance. After all that has been said of their savage nature, -they are uniformly found a meek, and patient, and long-suffering -race. I do conscientiously consider it a libel on their character to -call them _savages_;--and my only reason for conforming to this usage -occasionally, is simply because it is usage;--for the same reason that -we call them American Aborigines. - -It is moreover to be observed, that the character of all the Indian -tribes, within the jurisdiction of the States _proper_, has long since -been greatly modified by their intercourse and intimacies with the -whites--in some respects for the better, in others for the worse. -So far as they have caught the vices of the whites, and acquired -the use of ardent spirits, it has been worse, and even ruinous for -them. But despairing of success in war against these intruders on -the graves of their fathers, all those tribes, which have been more -or less encircled and hemmed in by the white settlements, have not -only lost their original wildness, and intrepidity of character, -but such, as have not become debased by intemperance, have been -greatly softened;--and not a few of them exhibit the most exemplary -specimens of civilized manners--and some are even highly cultivated -and refined. They have men and chiefs, who have been well educated -at the colleges and universities of the United States, who would do -honour to any society, and who are capable of executing with great -ability a consistent and dignified current of political diplomacy with -the general Government, in defence of their own rights. Specimens -of this character will be abundantly developed in the course of our -narrative. They are no longer objects of dread--and may fairly assert -their claims to admission within the pale of civilized communities. -We of course speak of those, who have been surrounded and impaled -by civilization itself. There are tribes, who are yet wild--some in -the North-West Territory, on the east of the Mississippi;--and many -nations of this description, scattered over the vast regions between -the Mississippi and the Pacific Ocean. But all the tribes within the -boundaries of the organized States--especially the older States--are -more or less civilized. They are an unoffending, tractable, and docile -people. And the efforts of the benevolent for their intellectual and -moral cultivation, as well as for their improvement in the useful arts -of life, have been abundantly rewarded--as we shall have occasion to -notice. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -GRADUAL EXTINCTION OF THE INDIAN TRIBES IN THE EASTERN STATES, &c. - - -We have already recognised the fact--that the aboriginal tribes of -North America have been compelled to retire before the encroachments -of the European occupants of their ancient territories. The district -of New England, comprehending all that part of the American Union, -which lies east of Hudson river, except a narrow strip of territory, -falling within the state of New York, was originally found tenanted -by these tribes. But where are they now? They were once numerous -and formidable--they were even rivals in political importance, -and in war. A few scores of the Mohecans, are yet to be found in -Montville, Connecticut; and are seen wasting away, and will probably -soon disappear, like many other tribes of New England, whose names -are almost forgotten. The Narragansetts, of Rhode Island, and some -relics of the Peguods, once the terror and scourge of the colonists -under their politic and famed chieftains, Sassacus and Philip,[8] are -lingering out an expiring existence. Some little and insulated hordes -are yet found in the State of Maine. Besides these, there are a few -other remnants, scattered here and there, but scarcely known.--In all -now remaining in New England, there are only--2,573! Alas! they have -had their day--they had their importance--they were a proud race, -and believed themselves the best. But where are they now? The high -Providence of heaven will justify himself--but will he not also require -their blood at the hands of their extirpators? Could they not have been -saved? Undoubtedly they could. - -The State of New York, which it should be recollected lies immediately -on the west and south borders of New England, still retains in its -bosom some important relics of these ancient tribes: a few at Montauk -Point, on the east end of Long Island;--some considerable bodies in -the heart of the State, near Utica;--some on the line of Genessee -River;--the Tonewantas, in Genessee County;--the Tuscaroras, at -Lewiston, near Niagara;--and the Senecas, a part of whom are near -Buffalo, and others farther up the Lake;--in all throughout the -State:--5,184! As I shall have occasion to notice the numerous tribes -in other States, and in the Western Territories, in another place, I -purposely overlook them here, for the sake of coming more directly to -the field, which is destined to occupy the remainder of this volume. - -The Indian tribes of New York, like those of other States, retain what -are called “_Reservations_” of territory, under an assumed guardianship -of the commonwealth. These “Reservations” consist of certain lands, -which have been found in the actual possession of the Indians, in -their last retreats before the incursions of the white man. In the -progress of the white settlements, as they have gradually encircled -these tribes, it has been found necessary to make surveys and fix the -exact boundaries, beyond which the citizens of the State should have -no right to trespass--leaving the Indians in possession of territories -and privileges, defined by special statutes. So far the parental -guardianship of the State over the Indians, has been kind. But it -has also happened, in the progress of events, and by the indomitable -cupidity of land-jobbers, anticipating the final and thorough ejectment -of the Indians, that the _pre-emption right_ of their territories, -under a general supervision of the State, and in consideration of which -the State has realized a certain _bonus_, has fallen into the hands -of corporate companies--as before recognised--which necessarily and -for ever excludes the Indians from a fair and open market of their -lands. No private citizens can negotiate for their territories, as -citizens negotiate with one another. It has moreover happened, that the -Indians, being good judges of land, have always been found upon the -best;--and consequently, that their reservations are most covetable. -Hence, from the cupidity of these pre-emption companies, no pains -have been spared to multiply the causes, and hasten the occasions of -their removal. Inconveniences, restrictions, and annoyances, naturally -resulting from their insulated condition, and aggravated by the -devices of these interested corporations, have been made to bear upon -the tribes so habitually, and so severely, that they have long since -began to feel strong inducements to remove into regions, where they -might be exempt from these vexatious molestations; and where they -might enjoy privileges more congenial to their tempers and habits. -The attachments of the aboriginal Americans to the graves of their -fathers is proverbial. “But a perpetual dropping weareth a stone.” It -was impossible, that even this strong and undying passion, an innate -principle, a religious virtue in man, should not ultimately yield to -the almost innumerable and the aggravated discomforts of life, of which -they have found themselves the subjects in the State of New York, by -the causes already adduced. The time had not come, when they could -amalgamate with the citizens. The law allowed them no common rights of -citizenship. They are to this moment a proscribed race--liable indeed -to the force of special statute, if they offend;--but for ever barred -from the protection of common law, and excluded from the common rights -of the community. Their certain doom, therefore, in remaining on their -ancient territories, thus surrounded and thus proscribed, must be a -final and inevitable extinction of their tribes. - -In these unpleasant and hopeless circumstances, the Rev. Dr. Morse, -known to the world, not only as a most respectable and useful divine -of New England, and as a compiler of Universal Geography, in American -Literature--but more recently and still more publicly known, as the -author of a Report to the American Congress, on the condition and -statistics of the Aborigines; having been commissioned by that body -to travel and collect information on this subject--and returning from -his researches in the North-West Territory in 1820, suggested, in the -benevolence of his heart, to the chiefs and most influential men -of the New York Indians--whose removal at that time both policy and -benevolence seemed to recommend--that the territory above mentioned -would be a suitable retreat for the Indians of that State; and -recommended to them to open negotiations with the general Government -for that purpose. “_That_,” said the Rev. Doctor, “is in all respects -a country to be desired by Indians. It is a mild climate--the land is -good, the forests full of game, and the lakes and rivers abounding -with fish. The region itself is not only remote from the territories -claimed by the individual States; but it is in the exclusive occupancy -of Indian tribes, and destined in the plan of the national government -for that purpose. Besides, it is vast, and not only sufficient for the -tribes already there, but more than sufficient for all your purposes -and theirs. There you need not fear the encroachments of the white -man. Go--and look. Hold a council-fire with the wild nations, which -now occupy the territory. Tell them, you are their brothers, come -from the rising sun--and that you want a place among them; and when -they shall have agreed to receive you in peace, the government of the -United States will for ever guarantee to yourselves and your children -such possessions, as your brethren there may agree to award for your -inheritance. You will never again be disturbed. The white man will -never go there. He will never desire those lands. They are too far -off. And besides, there is a natural boundary, the great Lakes, to -defend you for ever from such incursions. Sell your lands here--take -what is necessary of the money to satisfy the native tribes of those -regions, for giving you a home, and put the rest in the hands of your -great Father, at the city of Washington, who will keep it safely for -your use. Here you can no longer live in comfort. Go yonder, and -prosper. The Government wish you to go there. As you have long been in -friendship with the President of the United States, and as you have -acquired much of the manners and arts of civilized life, your father, -the president, knows, that you will help him keep the peace with those -wild nations; and that you will there be a benefit to him, and he can -be a benefit to you. He will protect and defend you, and secure you -for ever in all your rights;--and you may be the means of raising -those nations, along with your own progressive improvement, under the -fostering hand of the President, to civilization and happiness.”[9] - -The Reverend Doctor was sincere in his advice--he was honest--he gave -it out of the benevolence and fulness of his kind heart. He did not -even imagine, that in less than _ten_ years, even after these solemn -stipulations should have been consummated, and the parties entered upon -the possession of their inheritance, a plan would be laid to erect that -very territory into a member of the Federal Union, and to eject these -emigrant Indians, together with the ancient and native tribes, into -other and unknown regions! - -Animated by these reports and representations from so venerable -and worthy a man, the authorities of the New York tribes opened -a correspondence with the official organs of the Government at -Washington; and Mr. Monroe, President of the United States, ordered the -proper authorities to execute letters of approbation, and to afford all -needful facilities to the chiefs of the Indians of the State of New -York:--first--in accomplishing a visit of inspection to the North-West -Territory, and in holding a friendly council with the tribes of those -regions, to open their designs, and to confer mutually on the great -purpose;--and next, if they should succeed in negotiating with the -native tribes, to supervise and facilitate the arrangements, so that -nothing on the part of Government should be wanting in the attainment -of their object. - -It is proper here to observe, that the government of the United States -have ever been accustomed to recognise in principle and in form the -right of the Indian tribes over the territories, of which they are -found in actual possession and use. But as the Government asserts a -general jurisdiction within all the boundaries settled between itself -and other civilized powers, it claims a supervision in all negotiations -of territory between the Indian tribes themselves, and requires its own -approbation and seal to ratify them. The Government also disallows of -all negotiations of lands directly from Indians to private citizens, -and asserts the pre-emption right. These rules are alike applicable to -the claims of the general Government, in relation to Indian territories -_without_ the bounds of the several States, and to the claims of -the individual States, in relation to Indian territories _within_ -their bounds;--except in such cases, where the supervision of Indian -territories within the States, still vests in the general Government by -the force of original right and unaltered covenants. - -In 1821 and 1822 successively, delegations of the New York tribes, -composed of the Rev. Mr. Williams and other chiefs, visited the -North-West Territory, and succeeded to their satisfaction in -negotiating with the native tribes, under the full authority and -approbation of the President of the United States--accompanied by -an agent of government to supervise the transactions. The New York -tribes entered into solemn treaties with the tribes of the North-West, -purchased of them specific territories for specific and valuable -considerations; and laid the foundation, as was hoped, for a general -and speedy removal of all the Indians of New York into that territory. -The President of the United States became a party to the engagements, -and ratified all the transactions, and duly certified copies were -deposited in the proper office at Washington, and left in the hands -of the parties. And it was officially and distinctly stated, as the -purpose of Government, and a pledge to that effect given--that white -men should be excluded from that territory. This pledge was given, as -a motive to induce the New York Indians to emigrate--inasmuch as the -Government had an interest in settling them there, that their good -example might have a happy influence on the native and more untutored -Indians. There were also political reasons for getting them out of the -State of New York--reasons, operating between the State and national -Governments--and reasons, such as the pre-emption companies, in the -way of influence, were able to wield. - -The Stockbridge tribe sold their lands, and removed almost immediately. -The Oneidas, with Mr. Williams at their head, did the same. The -Brothertons began to make their arrangements to follow. And all proper -inducements were gradually operating on the minds of the other tribes, -who had not at first taken so deep an interest in the enterprise, and -who were more reluctant to engage in it. They were not so immediately -under the influence of Mr. Williams, who had been the main-spring of -the movement, and whose enlarged mind and foresight had thoroughly -comprehended all the disadvantages of their condition, and the destiny -to which they must be doomed in the State of New York. But under the -auspices of these arrangements, their prospects were now brightened. -A new and interesting field of Indian society and of Indian empire, -remote from the encroachments and defended against the incursions of -the white man, and under all the improvements of civilization and -the advantages of Christianity, opened before them. The government -of the United States was pledged to maintain the engagements between -the tribes themselves, to defend their rights against the cupidity of -citizens from the States, and to lend all convenient aid in promoting -their general improvement. It was indeed an interesting and a hopeful -vision. The day of their redemption seemed nigh at hand. A wide and -beautiful country, well suited to the nature and habits of the Indian, -far off beyond the inland seas, skirted on the east by the long and -wide bosom of Michigan, a good natural boundary between the Indian -and the white man; promised for ever by the faith, and for ever to -be defended by the arm, of a great nation, as the home and sanctuary -of the hitherto abused and persecuted children of the forest; their -great father, the President of this nation, engaging to keep the peace -among themselves, if any of them should quarrel, as their fathers in -their wild condition had been accustomed;--promising to send them -implements of agriculture and of all the useful arts of civilization, -and teachers of their children, and ministers of the religion of the -white man, to point them the way to the white man’s heaven;--and -promising to watch with parental tenderness over all their interests, -political and social, and to raise them as high in character and in -happiness, as their white brothers, who sit under the protection -and enjoy the privileges of the same good Government. Such were the -promises, and such the prospects held out to the chiefs and tribes -of the New York Indians, a little more than ten years ago, when they -consented to resign the home of their fathers, and began to remove into -the territories of the North-West. They had already began to plant -their villages and raise their cabins on the beautiful banks of the -Fox River;--they had formed interesting and friendly alliances with -the wilder and untutored tribes of their newly adopted country;--all -were agreed and resolved to cultivate the arts and manners of -civilization;--their confidence of future repose and exemption from -the incursions of white men was unbroken;--and all their prospects -were bright, as the sun which made their corn to grow, and refreshing -as the showers which softened the rich soil, in which it was planted. -The aged chief, smiling out of his care-worn and anxious countenance, -blessed his tribe for their goodly inheritance, and touched the harp of -joyous prophecy over the hopeful future, and dying, said--“Now is my -soul satisfied.” The father told his children--“Now we have a home--we -shall not again be driven away.” The mother smiled more sweetly on her -infant--and the stripling in sympathy caught the feeling of general -satisfaction, and went more joyously to his sports. - -_But_--where is the faith, that can bind the selfishness, or restrain -the reckless and unprincipled enterprise of man? A Government may give -their pledges in all honesty, and their own citizens may undermine the -sacred foundations, and violently dissolve the ties--or another king -may arise in the land, that shall have forgotten Joseph. - -It is difficult for any, who know not how by actual observation, to -appreciate the rapidity, with which the western territories of the -United States have been entered and possessed by emigrants from the -East. It is not twenty years, since the great value and importance of -the peninsula of Michigan, lying between the sea of the same name on -the west and Huron on the east, was generally unknown. And if we have -been rightfully informed, a Committee of Congress, in less than that -time since, having been appointed for the express purpose of inquiring -into the value of that territory, and taking their evidence on common -rumour, reported, that it was not worth giving away;--and that it -would be an imposition and a cruelty, to bestow upon the disbanded -soldiers of the army, as was proposed, a bounty of lands in such a -worthless tract. And yet at this moment, that very peninsula is crowded -with a population sufficient to claim admission, as a separate and -independent member of the Federal Union;--and is destined doubtless -soon to make one of the most flourishing of the United States. - -The _North-West Territory_, consecrated, as already recognised, to be -the home of the Indian, the sanctuary of his rights, and the place of -experiment for Indian society and Indian empire, is but one step beyond -the territory of Michigan. And that same spirit of enterprise, which -found out the latter to be a desirable country, has also discovered the -former to be such. - -As I cannot imagine, that those, who have taken the lead, in disturbing -the condition and blighting the prospect of the Indians at Green -Bay, could be ignorant of the understanding that existed, or of the -arrangements, that had been made, with the general Government--I shall -take the liberty of supposing, that their reasonings and purposes were -substantially as follows:-- - -“What right had the President of the United States to award this -country to the Indians--and thus shut up the door to this desirable and -beautiful region against the enterprise of our citizens? Is this wide -and rich territory, which in twenty years might make one of the first -of these Confederate Republics, to be doomed to the possession of -those indolent savages, who will never use it for the proper purposes -of human society? There is no reason in it. God designed, that the -earth should be cultivated, and that man should make the most of it; -and those, who will not use it, as was intended by the Creator, must -give place to those, who have more virtue. And besides, there is no -difficulty in managing these Indians. They are a simple and credulous -people. We can sow dissensions among them. We can make the wild tribes -quarrel with their adopted neighbours; and bring them all together -before their great father--(as they call him)--the President--and make -at least one party say: ‘We are dissatisfied. We wish the agreement -to be broken up. We do not like our brothers from New York. And we -wish our great father to send them back again.’ And moreover, there -have been some improprieties and informalities, committed in their -engagements, which may be impeached, and render them null and void. We -can show, that the New York Indians have been guilty of overreaching, -in their bargain with the natives, and have acquired more land, than -the value of the considerations rendered. The transactions will not -bear investigation. We can use this, first, to awaken jealousy and -irreconcileable feeling in the one party;--and next, to disturb and -invalidate the rights of the other. And having once reduced the -quantity of land, claimed by the New York Indians to a small patch, -such as they had before they removed, by threatening them with the -loss of the whole;--and having brought our own settlements around them -and hemmed them in--they will be reduced to their former necessity of -removing again for existence. And as for these wild tribes, there will -be no difficulty in getting rid of them. We can at any time persuade -them for a trifle to sign a _quit claim_ to their territories.” - -I have here summed up, in a few words, what I suppose to have been -the _substance_ of the reasons, which have operated to blast the -prospects of the associated Indian tribes of the North-West Territory, -within the last ten years; and which have opened and destined that -region of country shortly to make _another_ of the Independent States -of the American Union. I do not pretend to say, that any number of -particular individuals can be named who have all the responsibility -of this procedure. Who can find the conscience, that shall be held -answerable for a deed, which has been done by so many hands? And yet -it has been done--and the responsibility must attach somewhere; and -there are many conspicuous individuals, who have had a large share in -it. Heaven forefend, that the whole community of the United States -should be held answerable for this! The entire plan, comprehended in -the supposititious argument of the last paragraph, has been actually -executed;--that is, so far as time and circumstance would allow. And -the rest may easily be anticipated. The New York Indians and the -native tribes have been brought to quarrel with each other, through -the influence of persons interested in the removal of both;--their -covenants have been impeached, and set aside, as unworthy of respect; -the pending controversy has been embarrassed in every possible -form;--it has gone up to the city of Washington, again and again, and -received judgments from _ex parte_ testimony;--advantage has been -taken of the ignorance of one president in respect of the doings of -his predecessor, and false informations carried to his ear and made to -influence his decisions;--Commissions of investigation, and clothed -with authority to institute new and final arrangements, have been sent -upon the ground, which have disregarded and trampled upon the rights -of the Indians,--and their reports and recommendations have been -respected. And now another president, and a new administration have -come to power, whose avowed policy is to remove _all_ the Indian tribes -west of the Mississippi; and who are using all possible endeavours -to accomplish it. And it was under this administration, that the -Commissioners from the general Government, on board the _Sheldon -Thomson_, in August 1830, as before mentioned, were on their way -with instructions to investigate and with authority to settle these -controversies;--in other words--to get rid of the Indians, and to -satisfy those, who wanted their lands. I do not mean by this to impeach -the Commissioners _personally_, as having such a design. But such was -the nature of their instructions, that whatever they should do in -obedience to them, must tend to that result. Indeed the whole matter -had been previously settled on the premises, by other Commissions, -and got into such a condition and such shapes, and so much regard was -paid to the final object--that the Commission of 1830 was rather a -mere pretence and mockery, than any thing else. It was keeping up the -show of justice, while no justice was intended by those, who moved the -wires behind the scenes. Indeed, it was then too late to do justice. -The purpose had already been resolved, and the wound inflicted for -a plural number of years; and it was now well understood, that the -North-West Territory must become a separate and organized Government, -and a candidate for admission into the Union. It is not, therefore, -on account of the importance and eventfulness of the doings of this -Commission, in themselves considered, that I have chosen to notice -the scene of their labours;--but inasmuch as it presents a very fit -occasion for a general developement of this species of injustice done -to the American Aborigines, and is equally good for that purpose, as -any other;--and inasmuch as it offers a rare exhibition of Indian -character, cultivated and uncultivated, and discloses their habits, -manners, sympathies, and hopes, in ways and under modifications, -uncommonly lively and picturesque;--and more especially because I -happened to be an eye-witness of the events;--I have selected it, as -worthy of minute and circumstantial detail.[10] - -I quote this article merely to show, that a plan like Dr. Morse’s had, -at so early a period, entered into the views of the Government. - -“Should the expectation raised,” says the Doctor, “in regard to this -project be realized in a good degree, I should think this the place -(the North-West Territory) for the ultimate establishment of the Indian -College, which, in time, might be provided with Indian officers and -instructors, as well as students, and have their own trustees to manage -its concerns. And if our brethren in Canada shall be disposed to unite -with us in this grand and desirable object, and make the institution -common for the benefit of the Indians on both sides of the line, which -separates us, as one College might be sufficient for both--large funds, -I am informed by a letter received while I am writing this article, -exist in England, designed expressly for an object of this kind.[12] - -“Should it be thought expedient, and be found practicable, to collect -the remnants of tribes now scattered and languishing and wasting away -among our white population, and to colonize them for the purpose -of preserving them from extinction, and of educating them to the -best advantage, and with the greater economy--some portions of this -territory (the North-West) will, I think, unquestionably be found -better suited to these objects, than any other in our country--_and as -such I deliberately recommend them to the attention of Government_.” - -“This,” says Mr. Sargeant, a missionary among those Indians, “was a -plan of Dr. Morse’s.--(Their removal from the State of New York to -the North-West Territory.) We understand the general Government are -pleased, and have confirmed the title. Means will now be used to obtain -a law of Congress to exclude _spirituous liquors and white heathen_ -from Green Bay.” - - - - -CHAP. XV. - -THE DESIGN OF THE COMMISSION OF 1830 TO GREEN BAY, &c. - - -As Green Bay is to constitute an important scene of our observations, -it may be proper to remark, that the name designates the settlement -at the mouth of Fox River, at the head of the large bay, bearing -this name, and connected with Lake Michigan. It is also generally -understood, as comprehending an indefinite amount of territory in -that region. It constitutes the port, or opening from the east to the -north-west in that direction. - -The two great sections of territory falling under the jurisdiction -of the United States, known by the names of _Michigan_ and the -_North-West_, and which for many years have been comprehended under one -Territorial Government, of which Detroit is the seat, have gradually -assumed no inconsiderable political importance, actual and prospective, -in the American Union; and since it has been foreseen and resolved, -that each of them will make a conspicuous and important member of the -General Union, they have respectively claimed and realized their share -of influence at the City of Washington. In the management of those -territories, it has been a matter of necessity, in the first place, -that the Government should act upon the representations of their -commissioned agents in that quarter;--and next, those agents have been -compelled to yield to the influence of the interested individuals, -who have been tempted to lay the foundations of their future wealth -and importance in those distant regions. Notwithstanding, that -President Monroe had pledged Green Bay, as the home and sanctuary of -the Indians, which was not only the key of the North-West Territory, -but comprehended all its importance;--yet it was well known, that an -Act of Congress was necessary to secure that object. In the meantime -the Government has gone into other hands, and become wiser--at least -has blindly acted in obedience to the suggestions of the interest of -individuals. Men from the North-West have instructed the Government -how to instruct their agents, in the management of these Indian -affairs. It was hardly possible that men, sitting in their offices -at Washington, should understand the merits of these Indian claims; -especially if they did not take the trouble to look into the file of -public documents, which recorded and sealed them. As every government -has its numerous ramifications and distant props of dependency, they -might be more interested in gratifying citizens in that quarter, -than maintaining the rights of Indians, who are not citizens. And -besides, the Indians, simple and confiding in their nature, rested in -confidence on the public compacts, which had been executed in their -favour; while the citizens around them were alert and assiduous in -accomplishing their objects. The Indians never imagined, that there -was any thing lame, or informal, or improper in the instruments, on -which they relied, until they found themselves undermined by a train of -interested and political manœuvering. And by this time, it is vain to -sue for the redemption of the pledge of President Monroe, who is not -only out of power, but out of the world;--and which, it is asserted, -was only the pledge of an individual, that he had no warrant to give. -The North-West Territory must be a _State_, and these Indians, who had -possessed themselves, as they supposed, and as all concerned supposed -at the time, in a regular and rightful course, of the key and heart of -the country, must be got out of the way. - -To consummate this object, the previous steps of which had been before -arranged, the Commission of 1830 was sent to Green Bay. It is due, -however, to the members of that Commission to say:--that their conduct -on the occasion sufficiently proved, that they had never understood -the real nature of the errand, before they entered upon it;--and that -they never manifested personally, or as a court, any willingness to -do injustice to the Indians. They found, indeed, on their arrival, -that they had got an unpleasant business upon their hands--a business -involved, and complicated, and embarrassed, beyond the possibility of -disentanglement--and yet claiming their efforts to try to do something. -They were not only embarrassed by the case itself, even if they had -been invested with a full and unlimited discretion; but they were -greatly embarrassed by their instructions, the forms and scope of -which had evidently received their shape in accordance with the plan -of an ultimate ejectment of the Indians. Nor is it to be inferred, -that the Government, _as such_, was privy to such a design. We do not -believe it was so, in moral intent. We cannot think it capable. It was -sufficiently apparent, that during the whole course of John Quincy -Adams’s administration, the Government at Washington did not understand -the case. But things in relation to this affair, were permitted to go -on, as recommended by the government agents in that quarter. And it was -hardly possible to do otherwise, so long as the Indians did not know -how to manage their own case, and were incapable of prosecuting it, so -as to thwart the purposes of their adversaries; or else were uninformed -of what was doing. Neither is it to be supposed, that the present -administration, notwithstanding their general policy is unfavourable -to Indian rights, understood the merits of this question. It was too -complicated, and too far beyond the field of their observation, to -make it possible. They had other, and to them more important concerns, -to occupy them. The instructions had evidently been dictated and -drawn up by a hand, which had previously had something to do with the -matter; and which was capable and disposed to give them a shape to -suit the purposes of those who are opposed to the Indians’ claims. -Nor was there any thing on the face of the instructions, calculated -to startle the moral sense of those unacquainted with the history of -the previous transactions. They even had the appearance of kindness, -and of impartiality. The Government of the United States, therefore, -may and ought to be acquitted of knowingly consenting to this injury, -even down to the time of the Commission of 1830. That they have not -had _opportunity_ since that time to know, can hardly be said--as -will appear in the sequel. We do not say, they were released from all -responsibility. That could not be. But it cannot be supposed, that they -would ever consent to such flagrant injustice, with their eyes upon it. -Such things are never done openly. It is easy to conceive, and there -is no doubt, that the faith pledged by President Monroe to the New -York Indians, when they agreed to remove to Green Bay, was carefully -kept out of sight, in the correspondence between the subsequent -administrations and their agents in the North-West; and that the public -documents, attesting it, were suffered to lie undisturbed upon the -files, to which they had been consigned. - -The history of the whole affair is briefly this:-- - -Under the auspices of President Monroe and the Governor of Michigan -in the years 1821-22, the chiefs of the New York tribes entered -into friendly alliances with the tribes of the North-West, and made -purchases of territory, as agreed upon and defined by themselves in -mutual council, for certain valuable considerations, specified in the -articles of covenant, and in due time discharged. The real value and -the propriety of the considerations promised and rendered to bind -the sale and secure the purchase, cannot be estimated by the rules, -which govern a similar contract among the whites;--inasmuch as the -whites have one object and the Indians another in the use of land. The -value of land in the market of the whites is graduated by the probable -proceeds of its future occupation and culture, in their own way of -managing it. The same rule, applied to the habits of Indians, would -of course reduce the value, as represented by money, indefinitely and -very greatly. Indians make little money, and need little; and as it -was never expected, nor designed by the parties, that this land should -come into the market of the white man, the only fair rule of estimating -it in this contract, was its value among Indians. According to this -rule, there is nothing to show, that the New York Indians have not paid -the full value of the lands, which they claim to have purchased. They -satisfied the second party in the stipulation. It was all they asked; -and it was doubtless as much as it was worth, under the prospects, -and according to the policy of the contracting parties. Since the -territory has been _seized_ by the whites, and acquired the accidental -value, present and prospective, which all such property has in their -hands--the price stipulated and rendered by the New York Indians has -been adduced by their adversaries to invalidate the purchase, and prove -it a fraud;--than which nothing could be more unfair. - -Besides--as it was an avowed policy of the newly associated tribes to -keep away the white man;--as the letters of Government had specifically -recommended, that the contemplated negotiations should have this -object in view;--and as the New York Indians were better acquainted -with the ways of white men, by having lived among them;--it was judged -expedient, that their deeds of purchase should include a much larger -territory, than what they wanted for themselves, or pretended to pay -for;--and that they should hold this additional quantity of land, not -as their own, but in _trust_ for common occupancy and use, and to -defend it from the whites. The wild tribes were liable to be imposed -upon. The New York Indians, having had a long school of experience, and -having become civilized, were more wary and competent. Nothing could -have been wiser than this arrangement. Those, who know any thing of -Indian character, know also, that the New York Indians were utterly -incapable of the dishonesty, which has been attributed to them in this -affair. Their faith was as sound and as pure, as the faith of angels. -Yet has this very measure, adopted at the suggestion of Government -authority, been employed to dissolve their covenants, and annihilate -their rights. Not only has it been employed, as a presumption of -dishonesty before the world, but, in conjunction with all other -possible and false occasions, it has been assiduously applied to awaken -jealousy, dissatisfaction, and bitter animosity, in the bosoms of -those tribes, who had wisely agreed to this expedient. ‘The New York -Indians have got your lands, and they’ll drive you away’--it was said -to them: ‘Demand a restoration, and we’ll give you a fair price for -what we want, and which is of little value to you--and you will still -have enough left for all your purposes of hunting and fishing. We are -your friends. The New York Indians are your enemies.’ And they were -persuaded; and the sequel is in a rapid progress of fulfilment. The -wild tribes of the North-West Territory will soon be thrown beyond the -Mississippi--and what will become of them there, remains to be proved. -The New York Indians, who had but just resigned their homes in the east -for a secure abode in the west, already reduced to a little patch of -territory, will soon be entirely surrounded and hemmed in, and vexed -and annoyed, as they were before they removed. And what will they do -then? Prophecy itself cannot divine--except, that their prospects are -by no means enviable. - -And why, it is asked, does not Government prevent this? I have already -supposed, what I believe to be the fact: that Government has never yet -seen it in its true light. All governments of weighty cares are slow -to discern and redress the thousand petty, yet grievous oppressions, -that are done within their jurisdictions. The poor and simple cannot -find ways and means for a hearing; and they are always anticipated -by their oppressors--so that when their cause is admitted, there is -little chance of redress. And has this matter never gone to the ear -of Government? It has been attempted; and I have already intimated, -how uniformly the aggrieved have been foiled. Besides, a new and -general plan of removing all the Indians farther west, is in the way. -It is impossible in the present order of things--and probably in any -supposable order--that this injustice should be arrested. There may -possibly come in enactments of indemnification;--but the question is -decided--that the Indians can never inherit the North-West Territory. -It is too late. It is decreed to rise and stand an independent member -of the Federal Union. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -BURNING OF DEERFIELD IN MASSACHUSETTS, AND MASSACRE OF ITS INHABITANTS, -&c. - - -“The history of the world,” said one, “is a history of crime and -calamity.” And if we may put a commentary on this, it doubtless means, -that its most notable features are of this description. The peaceful -and even tenor of a particular community, or of the grand community of -nations, makes brief chapters of history;--and for this reason:--that -the interest of the record is in the inverse proportion to the -comfort, which the facts narrated have brought to mankind. However -libellous the charge, the human mind loves excitement, and delights -more in the review of deeds of blood and of the disasters occasioned -by the conflict of the physical elements of the universe, than of the -achievements of benevolence and the security and happiness of society. -The detail of the actual misery, inflicted by the strifes of nations, -is always private; and imposes itself upon public observation, only by -the swelling of its frightful aggregate. The most remarkable incidents -of private life, and the most affecting features of private calamity, -are almost entirely excluded from the notice of the general historian, -by the very design and necessities of his task. These make the wide -and various field, and constitute the exhaustless materials of the -dramatist, the tragedian, and the writer of romance. This is, indeed, -the grand monopoly of this class of writers--the province of authentic -biography excepted. - -In the old French war, as it is called in America, (for every country -has its own annals, the common allusions of which are best understood -at home) the town of Deerfield in Massachusetts, which was then a -frontier settlement, became a prey to Indian pillage and massacre. It -is understood, that this event happened in the early history of what -were then called the British colonies of North America. The awful -night, when the Indian war-whoop broke the repose of the peaceful -inhabitants of that village, consigned its humble tenements to the -blaze of the firebrand, and its fathers and mothers, and brothers -and sisters, and helpless infancy, to indiscriminate massacre, or to -painful captivity, is still fresh in the recollections of traditionary -narrative, and stands recorded on the authentic pages of the early -history of New England. The place itself is indeed at present one of -the most secure abodes, and one of the pleasantest and sweetest towns -in the Vale of the Connecticut, the long line of the grateful territory -of which, has been celebrated by a native poet, whose verse offers to -my recollection the following couplet:-- - - “No rays of sun on happier vallies shine, - Nor drinks the sea a lovelier wave than thine.” - -But the burning and massacre of Deerfield will never be forgotten. An -Indian assault, when victorious, and Indian vengeance, are terrible -beyond imagination to conceive. In war mercy is no attribute of -the Indian’s breast. One of the solemn and sacramental acts of his -enlistment, is publicly to absolve himself from all clemency towards -his enemies; and the more merciless the inflictions of his cruelty on -man, woman, and child, the greater his glory, and the more sure his -reward. The implorings of helpless age, the cries of the tender female, -the beseechings of the mother, and the sudden terror of her wakened -infant, are music to his ear;--and all the scene, of his burning and -carnage, a provocation to his appetite for blood. The captive he leads -away he doats upon, as the future and more public victim of his dire -revenge; and if perchance the tender object of his future sacrifice -sinks under the fatigues of the way, he lifts his hatchet, and brings -the victim to the earth, and snatches and bears away the scalp, as his -trophy. - -Among the families, which fell victims to the massacre of Deerfield, -was that of the Rev. Mr. Williams, the pious and exemplary pastor -of the flock, consigned to his spiritual charge, in that frontier -settlement. His youngest child, an infant daughter, was snatched from -the cradle, and borne away a captive; and by accident falling in -charge of an Indian woman, the child became the favourite of her new -protectress--was cherished and brought up in the St. Regis Tribe, of -Lower Canada; and in process of time, was married to an Indian chief. -Although no knowledge of her preservation and history could be obtained -for many years, she was at last discovered in a time of peace, and -persuaded with her husband to visit the surviving family-connexions -in Massachusetts. But being entirely Indian in all her feelings, her -language, and manners, she could never be persuaded to desert the -home and the tribe, to which she had become attached. She was even -discontented and manifestly uneasy, under all the tender cares and -anxious attentions, which were in vain exhausted upon her, to induce -her to return, with her family, and take up her abode with the relics -and descendants of her father’s house, and in the bosom of civilized -society. Every possible motive and tempting offer were set before them; -but without success. She and her husband occasionally visited their -family connexions in Massachusetts, and were themselves visited in -turn; and the kindest reciprocities of feeling were exchanged in this -way, from one generation to another. And it may be observed, that the -Indian family, to which she was allied, took the name of _Williams_, -and have borne it to this day;--as is often the case, when connexions -of this sort have been formed. As is quite natural among barbarous -tribes, the natives of America, when on friendly terms, are proud of -European alliances, and are not unwilling to make this change of name, -in honour of the family, from which they have made the acquisitions of -a maternal head among themselves. - -From one of the succeeding generations of this Anglo-Indian family, (I -am unable to specify, whether it was the fourth, fifth, or sixth) two -brothers, Eleazer and John, the former perhaps ten years old and the -latter eight, by persuasions used with their parents in Canada, were -brought to Long Meadow, Massachusetts, about fifty miles south of -Deerfield, on Connecticut River, to be educated among the collateral -descendants of their remote ancestor, the Rev. Mr. Williams. The -translation of these boys occurred about the year 1800--perhaps a -little subsequent. Their father, an Indian chief of the tribe before -named, came with them, and stayed long enough to induct his sons into -some acquaintance and custom with their new condition, and then left -them in charge of their solicitous and benevolent relations. - -It was in the winter, while the earth was covered with a deep and heavy -fleece of immaculate snow. The father and his boys were dressed in the -Indian costume throughout, but richly ornamented, according to Indian -taste, and in a style befitting the rank and dignity of the family, -as among the chiefs of the tribe. Their blanket was worked into the -forms of a loose great coat with sleeves, and girded about the loins -by a belt of beaded wampum, with a knife pendant in a scabbard. Their -feet were shod with moccasins, and their ancles and legs to the knees, -buttoned up by a species of scarlet gaiters;--the hair of their heads -carelessly stuck with feathers--and the whole person exhibiting a -very grotesque and attractive appearance. In the country retreat of -Long-meadow, where an Indian had rarely shown himself for generations, -and where every novelty is a town talk, this exhibition excited a -wondrous and wondering attention. The whole congregation on Sunday, -instead of looking at the minister and hearing him, as was their duty, -could talk of nothing, and think of little, but the Indians. Their -eyes followed these strange-looking beings into the church, and into -their seats, and scarcely turned away from them, till the services were -closed, and the lions had been withdrawn from public gaze. Except for -the conscientious scruples of their pious host, they might as well, -or better, perhaps, have been kept at home. But although there was a -manifest distraction of the public mind, and although the Indians could -not understand a word of the services, yet there was no knowing what a -blessing there might be in it. The path of duty is the path of safety; -and to the praise of New England be it spoken, that in olden time, the -public conscience would have been greatly disturbed at any unnecessary -neglect of public worship. Every man was the guardian of his neighbour -in this particular, and held a conventional and vested right to call -him to account for delinquencies. Although it must be confessed, that -they have, in some places, and in some degree, fallen off from this -excellent custom of their forefathers. The author of these pages was -for years a school-fellow with these boys, and is well acquainted with -their history; and because of the conspicuous part, which the eldest -of them, Eleazer, is destined to occupy in our story, it is thought -suitable to insert some traces of his biography. - -It may be proper to remark, that every town in New England (called -_town_ in the act of incorporation, of which a parish in _Old_ England -is the proper type, whether in the _country_, or otherwise) is divided -into a number of small geographical districts, to perfect the economy -of common education;--that the schools of these districts are supported -by assessments on the real estate within their limits, according to -the valuations of the civil list;--that the children of the poor -have the same advantages, as those of their more wealthy neighbours, -so far as the provisions of these schools are concerned; which are -always sufficient for the purposes of what is called a good _common_ -education;--that is, instruction in the reading and grammar of the -English language, chirography, arithmetic, geography, history, and such -other things, as are deemed important for the common business of life. -And this is always the first stage of education, with the children of -the rich as of the poor. Those, who are able, and who choose to extend -the education of their children, having passed them through this common -course--the privileges of which are always near their own doors--send -them abroad to _select_ schools, and to the university, if they are -destined for the learned professions, or the higher conditions of life. - -It happened, that the author, in his school-boy days, fell into the -same _district_ with these Anglo-Indian lads, Eleazer Williams and -his brother John. On the first few days of their appearance in the -school-room, they were as much the objects of curiosity with the -other children, as they and their father were with the congregation -at church. From the wildness of their nature and habits, it was -necessary for the master to humour their eccentricities, until they -might gradually accommodate themselves to discipline; and but for the -benevolent object in view, and the good anticipated, it was no small -sacrifice to endure the disorder, which their manners at first created. -Unused to restraint, and amazed at the orderly scene around them, they -would suddenly jump up, and cry, _Umph!_ or some other characteristic -and guttural exclamation, and then perhaps spring across the room, and -make a true Indian assault upon a child, on whom they had fixed their -eyes, to his no small affright and consternation;--or else dart out of -the house, and take to their heels in such a direction, as their whims -might incline them. Confinement they could ill endure at first; and so -long as they did nothing but create disorder, (and that they did very -effectually) they were indulged--until by degrees, they became used to -discipline, and began to learn. Their first attempts by imitation to -enunciate the names of the letters of the Roman alphabet, were quite -amusing--so difficult was it for them to form their tongue and other -organs to the proper shapes. If the children of the school laughed, -(as there was some apology for doing) these boys would sometimes cast -a contemptuous roll of the eye over the little assembly, and then -leaving an “_Umph!_” behind them, would dart out of the house, in -resentment;--all which was patiently endured by the master. For he -was particularly instructed not to use compulsion. They ultimately -became attentive and good boys, both in school and in the family, where -they were cherished;--the eldest, however, always manifesting more -tractableness and docility of the two. They gradually dropped their -Indian dress and manners, and adopted those of their new society. The -eldest, as he grew up, became a universal favourite, was extensively -introduced into the best society of New England;--was cherished by -every body, as a most promising youth;--and all began to predict that -he would ultimately be of great service to his own nation, and to -the Indian tribes. For this purpose, his love of his own people was -carefully cherished by all his patrons, who were very numerous, and -among the best and most influential men of the country. No pains or -expense were spared to enlarge his mind, cultivate his best feelings, -and fit him for a high destiny. And the gradual and rapid developements -of his intellect and moral virtues, and the improvement of his manners, -abundantly satisfied and rewarded the hopes and pains exhausted upon -him. In addition to all the rest, and as the highest finish of his -character, he was observed to embrace and cherish with great sincerity -and earnestness, the radical and practical principles of Christian -piety. He grew up a gentleman and a Christian. - -For a time, during the last war between the United States and Great -Britain, his original and benevolent patrons in New England, were -somewhat disappointed and grieved, in consequence of his having -attached himself, by temptations held out to him, to the staff of the -American army in the north. In consideration of his known abilities -and of his connexion with the Indian tribes in Canada, which were the -auxiliaries and more or less employed in the British army, his services -were deemed important, by the Americans, to counteract the hostile -influence of these tribes on the northern frontier. In the battle of -Plattsburg, himself and his brother John sustained conspicuous and -useful parts--although the engagement did not amount to much besides -skirmishing, in consequence of the decisive action on Lake Champlain, -in the face of Plattsburg, which caused the sudden retreat of the -British forces from before the town into Canada. - -Peace being concluded, and the natural excitements of a campaign -subsiding in his mind, Mr. Williams’s feelings settled down again into -their former condition of repose and benevolent regard for the race, -from which he sprung, and to which he was allied, not only by the ties -of nature, but by a long cherished and ever wakeful regard for their -highest and best interests. He felt, that Providence had called him to -consecrate his energies, his influence, and superior advantages, to -their welfare;--and he fondly indulged the hope, that he was destined -to elevate their condition. It was not long before he was introduced -and commended to Bishop Hobart, of New York, and received orders in the -Christian ministry from under his hand, to be employed in that capacity -among the Indian tribes. He commenced his labours in 1815, with the -_Oneidas_, at Oneida Castle, near Utica, in the State of New York. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -REV. MR. WILLIAMS AT GREEN BAY; IMPORTANCE OF HIS RELATIONS THERE, &c. - - -It happened, that the Rev. Mr. Williams, the subject of the foregoing -Chapter, was at the head of all the movements of the New York Indians, -which induced them to emigrate, and finally planted them in the -North-West Territory. Being himself a chief, and more accustomed to the -world than his brethren, and well qualified for business, he always -took the lead in all the negotiations with the general Government. -Like Moses of old, he was captain of the tribes, religiously and -politically. Like Joshua, he went into the promised land with his own -people, and settled them there; and stationed himself in the midst of -them, still their pastor and leader. He had succeeded in introducing -into the North-West Territory, and settling on the banks and near the -mouth of Fox River, two of the most cultivated and most important -of the New York tribes:--the Oneidas and Stockbridges--with every -prospect, if things had gone on well, of bringing all the rest after -them. Mr. Williams had indulged the pleasing hope of instituting, under -the protection and patronage, pledged by the Government of the United -States, a new and bright era in the history of American Aborigines. His -public character and private worth had not only given him a well-earned -and merited ascendancy among the Indians; but a high and commanding -influence with the Government. He was widely known, well esteemed, -and universally respected. And his appearance and manners, from -childhood accustomed to the world in all its various shapes, portly in -person, dignified in mien, condescending, courteous, and affable--and -withal developing equally the European and Indian character, in all -the expressions of his countenance, and in the exhibitions of his -temper--showed him at once a man made for respect and influence. - -Soon after Mr. Williams’s removal to Green Bay, he married a daughter -of a Mr. Jordon of that settlement, himself a Frenchman, and his wife a -pure Indian, of the Menomenie tribe in that region. In this particular, -viz. of having an equal share of European blood, Mr. Williams and his -wife were alike. And in all the excellencies, which adorn the female -character, Mrs. Williams was not inferior to her husband, as a man. - -Although myself and Mr. Williams had been a long time separate, and -had not met more than once, and that only for a few moments, from 1806 -to 1830, we yet had all the reasons, characteristic of the romantic -attachments of our earliest years, to cherish the kindest affections -towards each other. We had kept the traces of each other’s history in -the meantime, and each had rejoiced in the other’s welfare; and it was -as great mutual pleasure, as it was unexpected, to meet once more on -such interesting ground; and on an occasion so interesting, as that, -which had brought me to Green Bay, in August 1830. - -The next day after our arrival at Green Bay, I found myself in an -Indian canoe, for the first time in my life, paddled by two wild -Indians, ascending the Fox River, in company with Mr. Williams to his -residence, eight miles above the settlement at the river’s mouth. This -unwonted and novel condition, in such a bark (_literally_ a bark) and -in such society, was associated with many interesting recollections. -And as may be imagined, we talked over and lived again the scenes of -childhood. We talked and lived again the years we had spent apart. -We blessed and adored that Providence, which had kept and guided us -through so many eventful scenes. We wondered at the concurrence of -events, which had thus thrown us together, and rather dreamt over it as -a vision, than realized it as sober fact. - -Our first snug adjustment, however, in the canoe, is worthy of a -passing remark. He who has never stepped foot in this floating thing, -must take good heed, that he do not venture to _stand_ upon his -feet, and that he get himself, as soon as convenient, “squat like a -toad” (_alias_, like an Indian) in the bottom of the canoe;--else he -will find the light and fickle bark quickly rolling and pitching him -head-foremost into the watery element. Nothing is more deceptive and -treacherous, than an Indian canoe, to him who is unaccustomed to its -whims. It is scarcely possible for such a person to get seated in it -without upsetting. And yet the Indian, who understands its temper, will -so adjust himself and so work his muscular powers, as to anticipate -and feel all its sudden and fitful movements, and defy its instinctive -and mischievous attempts to dislodge him into the deep. He will -stand, or walk, or sit, as suits himself;--or mount with either foot -on either rim;--and compel the vicious and wayward thing to a quick -obedience of his will. It is itself as light as an airy nothing, and -bounds over the tops of the waves, like the skipping steps of a fairy -sprite, darting forward to gratify its own humour. My own awkward -attempts to adjust myself in this whimsical thing, even after all the -benefit of advice, was the occasion of no little merriment to the two -wild Menomenies, who were to be the paddlers, and to others of the -tribe, who witnessed the embarkation. Even Mr. Williams, with all his -politeness, could not keep his gravity, but was forced to join heartily -in the merry peal, which showered upon me from these simple children of -nature. Side by side, however, and at last, Mr. Williams and myself sat -in the bottom of the canoe, on a mat woven from the stock of wild rice, -and began to ascend the Fox River, smooth and swift, as the Indians -dipped their paddles, and awakened the instinctive life of their airy -bark. - -One of our paddlers was a man of forty, the other a youth of -eighteen--both painted, with little covering, except a blanket -carelessly pendant from the shoulder, or belted round the waist; and a -feather or two stuck in the hair, on the crown of the head. The elder -had his whiskey bottle, and the younger his rifle lying at his feet. - -“And here we are, Mr. Williams. How strange! What a scene is this!”-- - -“Indeed, Sir, and did we dream of it, when we run around the brick -school-house in the street of Long Meadow, and played our boyish pranks -in that never-to-be-forgotten and delightful retreat?” - -“And do you remember the dress you wore, when first your father brought -you from Canada--and what infinite sport you and your brother John made -for the children of the school, by the strangeness of your manners, and -your Indian whims, before you had learned to accommodate yourselves to -such a state of discipline?” - -“My memory,” said Mr. Williams, tapping his forehead with his finger, -as much like a Frenchman, as an Indian, and winking a smile of great -significance--“my memory records those scenes, as if they were the -recurrence of yesterday; and I remember, too, that we did not take -your ridicule in very good part. And do you not think that you, little -fellows, were rather impolite?--And did we not give you a rap, or two, -for such disrespect?” - -“Indeed, you made yourselves quite the terror of the school, for a -little. For nothing, you know, is more frightful in story, to a white -man’s child, than the thought of an Indian. He would run from an Indian -before he were hatched.” - -“And what have you heard lately of my good and venerable father Ely’s -family? Blessed be their memory! And what do I not owe them! Some are -in heaven; and where are the rest? And all my old friends and patrons -in New England--I cannot name them, they are so many?” - -“The Elys, all, as you may well believe, who are not saints in heaven, -are on their way.” - -“I should be base, indeed--I could never respect myself, to forget even -for a day the family, who took and cherished my childhood;--and to -whom, under God, I owe all that I am more than my brethren of the St. -Regis Tribe, in Lower Canada.” - -And much and various talk of early and later days, of trifling and more -important events, occupied the hour or two, while the canoe was made -to stem the current, and bore us along between the wild and romantic -shores of Fox River, towards the humble and solitary log-cabin of the -Rev. Mr. Williams, perched upon the right bank, ascending; and skirted -by what is called an _oak-opening_, or more properly, an _orchard_ of -oaks, scattered here and there, near enough for a shady grove, but too -distant to make a forest proper. The beauty of Fox River and of its -wooded banks, is hardly to be exceeded by any thing of the kind. Every -thing is soft and picturesque to the full satisfaction of the soul. The -mind, in contemplating the shifting scene, drinks in pleasure, as if -from the current of the river of life. - -A little incident in this excursion is perhaps worthy of notice. As the -canoe was gliding smoothly along near the shore, a sudden agitation -of the bark summoned my attention to the young man forward, who had -dropped his paddle, and grasped and fired his rifle at an object in -the high grass, under the bank, but invisible to any eye, but that -of an Indian;--and all so quick, that one could hardly say, it had -occupied time. The rifle was discharged, before I could even look up; -and the Indian’s fiery glance, and cry of--“Umph!” followed a deer, as -he leaped up the bank, and bounded into the wood. The rifle, as I have -called it by mistake, was a shot-gun;--and having been loaded only for -water-fowl, could effect no more, than to pepper the poor animal, and -make him feel uncomfortable; and perhaps extinguish the light of an -eye. The young man seemed greatly vexed to have lost his game. - -After being made acquainted with Mrs. Williams, who set us -refreshments, a walk was proposed and taken, along the elevated brow of -a sort of amphitheatre, overlooking the river, and enclosing a spacious -and rich plain, a little above the highest floods. It was indeed a -beautiful and commanding eminence--itself the margin of another plain, -stretching backwards, under the sombre and apparently boundless orchard -of oaks. - -“Here,” said Mr. Williams, “on this spot and along this line, I _had_ -fondly indulged the dream, would one day, not far distant, be founded -and erected a literary and scientific seminary, for the education of -Indian youth. Next to the removal and establishment of our eastern -tribes, in these delightful abodes of the North-West, and along Fox -River, and such a confirmation of our privileges, as to afford a -security for future exemption from the incursions of the white man, I -_had_ conceived and fondly cherished the project of this institution. -This wide and beautiful country _was_ to be our inheritance,--in common -with the tribes, of whom we purchased, and with whom we had entered -into firm and friendly alliances, under the guidance and auspices -of the President and Government of the United States. For the first -time in the history of our public injuries, and of the successive -ejectments of our tribes from the east to the west, in the progress of -two centuries, and of the gradual wasting away of whole nations, as -well as the constant diminution of these small remnants, which still -retain a name and existence--a fixed and permanent position was here -pledged to us, and seemed to be gained, without fear of disturbance. -Here opened to our imagination and to our hope--and I might add to our -sober judgment--a theatre for the regeneration of our race. Here, as -you see, we were naturally divided by the great waters from the States, -and from all danger of collision with the whites; at the same time, -that the American Government had promised to spread over us the wings -of its protection, to secure us from those fatal dissensions among -ourselves, which had formerly characterised our history, and to extend -unto us its parental and fostering care. It had promised all convenient -aid to secure the civilization of the wilder tribes, to amalgamate our -feelings and our interests, and make us one; and ultimately to raise us -to a dignity and importance, which might claim, either an independent -and equal place in the Federal Union, or a separate Government in -friendly alliance with the nation, which had first depressed us, but -afterwards atoned their fault by restoring our rights, and making us -better than they found us. And you see, there is no dreaming in all -this. It was natural, it was suitable, it was feasible. There was no -obstacle in the way, but the want of _faith_ in existing and solemn -covenants. Where is the nation on earth, whose remote ancestors, at -some former period, have not been even lower, than we now are? There is -nothing wanting, but peace and public faith, the means of intellectual -and moral culture, and the arts of civilization, brought perpetually to -bear on any people, however degraded, to elevate them to the highest -imaginable condition. - -“Here, on this spot, I _had_ designed to found an Institution, which -might ultimately grow into importance, and become the _great centre_ -of education for the Aboriginal Tribes of North America. All this land -which you see, and more, comprehending some thousands of acres, _was_ -mine, ceded by the tribes, as the reward of my services, and vesting -in my wife, in consideration of claims through her father’s family. -I had expended the last penny of my earthly substance, and involved -myself in debt, by the personal sacrifices, indispensably incurred, -in accomplishing the great object of our removal and settlement in -this territory. And it was deemed fair, not only for the claims of my -wife, but for my own, that I should receive this indemnification. And -by the increasing value of these lands, as the state of society among -our tribes should advance, I _had_ hoped, not only to provide for my -family; but still to be able to make other and continued sacrifices, -for the good of the race, to which I belong;--and more especially to -push the project of this my favourite institution. - -“I am a Canadian by birth, you know;--and by the same right, if I -choose to assert it, a subject of the British Empire. Although I am -sorry to say, that the British Government of the Canadas is even -behind that of the United States, in the proper, or at least, in the -_formal_ acknowledgment of Indian rights. They have never acknowledged -their original _territorial_ rights, nor their separate rights, as a -distinct community; and of course have had no controversy, in these -particulars;--as the growth and extension of population in the Canadas -have never yet brought the parties into serious collision. But in _two_ -things the British are far more noble:--_First_, They never look with -contempt, nor even with disrespect, on the colour of a man’s skin, -merely because it is of a deeper shade than their own. This is almost -the _peculiar_ vice of the Americans; and I need not say, that it is -unbecoming. Nay--I am almost provoked to add, what perhaps ill becomes -_me_--that it is contemptible. And _next_,--The door is completely -open in the Canadas for the incorporation of the Indians in all the -rights and immunities of citizenship;--whereas in the States they -are proscribed by law--at least by custom, which amounts to the same -thing. In the Canadas an Indian may rise to any office, and to any -civil dignity, according to his merit and his influence. And in the -records of their parliaments may be found at least the name of _one_ -Indian, admitted to their deliberations, and to the supreme rights of -legislation. - -“But I was going to say that, as we are here upon the borders of -the Canadas, and as these provinces comprehend many and important -Indian tribes, within their jurisdiction, and myself being a Canadian -by birth, I had not confined my views of Indian amelioration and -cultivation to those tribes alone, that are to be found within the -circle and in the territories of the States; but I have all along had -my eye upon the Canadian tribes. I love my father’s house, and my -father’s nation; and I know the generosity of the British public--to -whom I have meditated a future appeal, in behalf of the interests of -this seminary, and of the tribes falling under the jurisdiction of -their Colonial Government, in North America. I have had reasons to be -persuaded, that they never would refuse their patronage;--that their -sympathies of benevolence would kindle into a holy fervour, under the -prospects of such a hopeful field of generous enterprise. And what, -with the patronage of the Government and people of the United States, -and what, with the favour of the people of Great Britain, I have not -doubted--on condition of the maintenance of good faith, in regard to -the pledges we had received, and which induced us to leave our homes in -New York, and come to this region--I _could_ not doubt, that my project -was rational, and that my hopes were likely to be realized. - -“But--what of all those bright and cheering hopes now remains? It -is already decided, as you know, or will have occasion to know, in -the progress of the labours of this Commission from Washington, who -landed here yesterday, in company with you--that this territory is now -a candidate for admission to the rank and privileges of one of the -Federal States. Public offices of Government have already been planted -at the mouth of the river, in the settlement of Green Bay, which we -left this morning, filled by men, who are anticipating the opportunity -of wielding the destinies of this future commonwealth. Citizens from -the States are flocking in, occupying the posts of trade, speculating -in the purchase of lands, and selling whiskey to the wild Indians, who -fill this region;--and thus corrupting their morals and manners, and -fast plunging them into deeper degradation, and to final ruin. Did -you not see those naked and drunken Winnebagoes, who left the door of -my cabin a few minutes ago, brandishing their knives in a quarrel, -actually bleeding under the infliction of violence on each other, -and obliged to roll one of their number, dead drunk, into the canoe, -before they could proceed up the river? In the bottom of that canoe -you saw also a keg of whiskey, the occasion of this mischief; and it -is that cause which is destined to be the ruin of these tribes. Those -Indians came all the way from thirty miles up this river, to the white -settlement below, merely to purchase that whiskey;--for which, you may -be assured, they have paid dearly enough. For the shopkeepers here do -not trade with the Indians, but for an enormous, an exorbitant profit. - -“This very land along the banks, and on either side of this river, -comprehending the Falls, a few miles above, and which make an infinite -power for machinery, down to the mouth of the river, and far around on -both sides of the head of the bay;--comprehending, in short, the key -of the territory;--and which we ourselves had purchased of the native -tribes in 1821-22--was formally purchased again of the same tribes, -in 1827, by a commission from the General Government, in contempt of -our title. We are aware, that it is pretended _not_ to be in contempt -of us--that it was not intended to disregard, or disturb _our_ -contract--but only to purchase the claim, which those tribes still held -over this territory, in relation to the United States; But we cannot -understand this. As our contract was made under the supervision of the -President of the United States, and received the official sanction of -his own hand and seal;--and as the contract conveyed to us entire, and -without reserve, for ever, all the right and title of those tribes in -the premises;--we cannot comprehend, either the reason, or propriety, -that the Government should negotiate with _them_ for the land, and -not with _us_;--unless the reason be simply this:--that they knew we -_would_ not sell, and that it is resolved to impeach and disturb our -claim. And although there has been no official announcement of such -intention, yet have we long time heard, and are constantly hearing from -private and irresponsible sources, and sources which are not far from -being intimate with the public authorities--that our purchases are -invalid. Indeed, it is on this ground alone, that all the noise and -controversy have arisen. So long as our title were allowed to be good, -there could be no controversy. It is on this ground, that the native -tribes have been made dissatisfied, and alienated from us;--and on this -ground, that the present Commission has been sent up to force us to a -compromise, and reduce us to limits, which will entirely defeat all -our objects in removing to this territory. It is on this presumption, -that you see the public offices, and the active and flourishing white -settlement at the mouth of the river--none of which have a right to -be there, on the basis of the faith, which has been solemnly pledged -to us. We are invaded--we are soon to be surrounded--and there is no -hope for us. We have no longer any influence over the native tribes. -They have been turned against us; and they know not that they have been -turned against themselves. The white citizens, at the mouth of the -river, are our enemies. They are employing every possible endeavour to -throw us into the narrowest limits, and finally to root us out. - -“And besides all this, there are white men here, who enjoy the credit -of hunting up and purchasing the pretended land claims of the old -French settlers, for trifling considerations; and rendering them -certain and valuable, by forcing them through the District Court of the -United States, established here, in a manner and by means, which make -us unhappy. And the very ground on which you now stand, is liable to be -invaded for my ejectment, by such a process. It was dear to me once, -but I cannot now hold it to the value of a song. - -“And is there any hope, think you? The lamp of hope has long since -expired. We can never move again. We have no courage. Our tribes have -no courage. For where is the faith, on which we can rely? - -“You shall see the state of things in the developements of the sittings -of this Commission.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII. - -AN ACCOUNT OF THE STOCKBRIDGE SETTLEMENT ON FOX RIVER. - - -From Mr. Williams’s, and in his company, I proceeded the next day up -Fox River, about ten miles farther, to the settlement occupied by the -Stockbridge tribe, last from the State of New York;--but originally -from Stockbridge, Massachusetts, from which place they take their name. -This, of course, will be seen to be the second removal they have made, -to be freed from the white men. - -Having, for some reasons, found their situation uncomfortable in -Massachusetts, or being otherwise tempted, the Stockbridge tribe had, -at an early period, sold their original possessions, and removed to -the west, into a region, which is now the heart of the State of New -York;--but which, at that time, afforded them the same hopes of a -retired seclusion, as those which they indulged, when, less than ten -years ago, they came to Green Bay. The place of their first retreat, -was in the neighbourhood of other tribes, where they hoped to enjoy, in -perpetuity and without disturbance, their own rights and their peculiar -ways of living. But after a generation or two, they found themselves -again surrounded and invaded by the whites; and as before narrated, and -for similar reasons, they removed again to the banks of the Fox River, -in the North-West Territory. - -As the most convenient way of developing the present condition and -character of this tribe, I will here introduce a passage from my -memoranda;--observing, that the term _Kawkawlin_, the name of the -place, from which the date was made, means _Falls_, or rapids; and -that the French epithet attached to it, which needs no explanation, -is employed to express the comparative importance of these _Falls_, -over another smaller rapid a few miles below;--both of which, by the -application of special forces, may be ascended with the bateaux, used -in navigating these waters. - - * * * * * - - _Grande Kawkawlin, Aug. 16, 1830._ - -I am now writing from the Mission-house of the American Board, on Fox -River, twenty miles from its mouth, planted among the Stockbridge -Indians--who have been encouraged to settle themselves here by the -General Government, after having been disappointed of their claims on -White River, Indiana. They number about 350 souls, and have probably -made greater attainments in the English language and manners, and in -the useful arts of civilized life, and also in the Christian religion, -than any other tribe of the Aborigines on the continent;--except only, -that the Brotherton Indians have so long used English, as to have -lost their mother tongue. The probable reason, that the Brothertons -have dropped the language of their tribe, is, that nearly all of them -are highly charged with English blood. But in the moral state of -society, and in general improvement, the Brothertons are far behind the -Stockbridges. The Brothertons have not enjoyed the same uninterrupted -succession of teachers of the Christian religion. - -The Stockbridge Indians have heard the preaching of Brainard and -Edwards; and have enjoyed Christian privileges and cultivation, with -little interruption, for nearly ninety years. I saw a Bible yesterday, -safely kept in a sort of ark, at their place of worship, (a remarkable -relic of Hebrew custom), printed at Oxford, England, in 1717, of the -largest and finest type I have ever seen; except one shown to me two -years ago in the English Church at Montreal, the last of which was said -to be the largest and fairest type of a Bible ever done in English. -From the resemblance of the two, I have reason to believe, they are -both of the same impression. The Bible here is in two volumes, the -largest folio, two feet by eighteen inches, both together weighing I -should judge forty to fifty pounds, with a superb frontispiece, and -numerous plates, equally elegant and splendid. On the external of each -volume is imprinted in large gilt capitals, with the ancient mode of -punctuation, the following inscription:-- - - THE. GIFT. OF. - - THE. REV. DR. FRANCIS. AYSCOUTH. - - TO. THE. - - INDIAN. CONGREGATION. AT. HOUSATONNAC. - - IN. NEW. ENGLAND. - - MDCCXLV. - -On the first blank page is the following certificate, I suppose in the -hand-writing of the person whose name is subscribed:-- - -“This, with another volume, containing the Holy Bible, is the pious -gift of the Rev. Dr. Francis Ayscouth (Clerk of the Closet to His Royal -Highness, Frederick, Prince of Wales) to the use of the congregation of -Indians, at or near Housatonnac, in the vast wilderness of New England, -who are at present under the voluntary care and instruction of the -learned and religious Mr. John Sergeant, and is to remain to the use -of the successors of those Indians, from generation to generation, -as a testimony of the said Doctor’s great regard for the salvation -of their souls. And is over and above other benefits, which he most -cheerfully obtained for the encouragement of the said Mr. Sergeant, and -in favour of the said Indians, at the request of their hearty friend -and well-wisher, - - “THOMAS CORAN.” - - “_London, the 31st of Dec. 1795._” - - * * * * * - -I have conjectured, that the last date should be 1745, in order to -correspond with the inscription on the outside. But perhaps the -solution may otherwise be obtained. I have not felt at liberty to -restore the correspondence, as the characters, though in manuscript, -are quite distinct and legible. - ---“And is to remain to the use of those Indians _from generation to -generation_, &c.” And here it is, as bright and as perfect, as when -first it came from the hands of the pious donor;--and that not to -prove, that it has not been used--for it has been constantly used -in public worship. But it has been _carefully_ used, and carefully -kept in the _ark of the covenant_! It came from _Old_ England to -the “Housatonnec, in the vast wilderness of _New_ England.” It was -transported with the tribe to the State of New York;--and for aught -I know, with all the sacerdotal solemnities of their Hebrew fathers, -in ancient days. And it was again transported by the same religious -care to _this_ vast wilderness, of the North-West. And here it is, a -perpetual monument of their fear of God, and of their love of his word -and ordinances. Their reverence for this volume and for the _ark_, -which contains it, is almost superstitious. Nay, I had almost said--it -is idolatrous. But that would be unjust. While the white Christians -(_Christians?_? of Europe have fallen into the most egregious and -stupid idolatry, these descendants of the ancient Hebrews, and all -their brethren of the wildest tribes, in all their wanderings, have -never laid their hands upon an idol--have never worshipped an idol. -They have never worshipped the sun, nor the moon, nor the stars, nor -any image of things in heaven, or earth. They have never worshipped -gods _many_;--but One invisible, unchangeable, eternal Spirit! “The -_Great_ Spirit!”--as they always call him. But where else is the people -to be found, _not_ Christian, except among the scattered remnants of -Judah and Benjamin, who have not worshipped idols? - -Let the pious descendants of the English race, both in Great Britain -and America, be encouraged to imitate the _faith_ of the “Reverend -Doctor Francis Ayscouth,”--and of “the learned and pious Mr. John -Sergeant.” For here, in the Stockbridge tribe, is their reward. “From -generation to generation,” even under all the disadvantages of their -condition, these Indians have been growing better and better, ever -since they were first blessed by the prayers and labours of those -venerable men of God. - -Yesterday was the Sabbath--and a good day it was. I had never expected -to come into this wilderness, so called, and among these savages, -_so esteemed_, to enjoy a Christian Sabbath, without witnessing a -single impropriety, among a whole people of this description;--to see -the congregation, the parents with their children, “and the stranger -within their gates,” going up to the house of God in company; seating -themselves with a reverence and decorum, that might shame many -communities, calling themselves civilized, and professing Christianity; -listening with fixed and unrelaxed attention to all the public -services, many of them demonstrating a thorough religious abstraction -and absorption; and when their hearts and conscience were appealed to, -in the application of the subject of discourse, showing a depth and -quickness of feeling, which agitated their bosoms, and forced a passage -through the watery channels of the eye. And then to attend the Sabbath -school, reduced to all the order and discipline, which characterise the -best schools of this sort in the white settlements;--superintended, -indeed, by the Missionaries, but employing the adult natives, as -instructors, who engaged in their work with a ready aptitude and -apparent satisfaction:--this, too, was a scene unexpected and grateful -beyond my power to express. And all was done in the English language, -so pure, that if my eyes had been shut, and I could have forgotten -where I was, my ears would have assured me, that I was listening to the -common exercises of a Sabbath school among the whites. - -The building consecrated and employed for these purposes, is made -of unhewn logs, resting upon each other from the foundation to the -roof, and dove-tailed at the angles; forming not only heavy and -substantial walls, but strongly “compacted together.” The interstices -are filled up with a species of clay, or mud, mingled with straw -to secure its tenacity, and to exclude the wind and storm. This, -it may be understood, is the ordinary mode of constructing houses -in the new settlements, until the inhabitants are able to erect -saw-mills, and produce boards and other lumber, essential to more -comely edifices. I have been gratified to remark, that this Indian -settlement has all the conveniences, and is equally well done, as -settlements of the same age, and in similar circumstances, in the -States. This church, or meeting-house, is planted in the midst and -under the overhanging trees of a wood, because it happens to be the -geographical centre of the tribe;--and is also employed, as a common -school-house, on the week days. It will admit a congregation, closely -packed, of 300, or more--quite sufficient for their purposes. It is -delightful to see them thus assembled, and for such a purpose, all -neatly dressed in a costume, about half-way between the European -_habit_ and that of the wild tribes; measuring not inaptly the degree -of their civilization:--the women, for the most part, especially the -matrons, wearing the old fashioned English short gown and petticoat, -with scarlet gaiters, and buckskin moccasins, tastefully in-wrought -with beads, with the white man’s beaver hat, and some gaudy ribband -for a band, which often hangs pendant down the back, nearly to the -ground. Some of the younger females may be seen, dressed nearly to -the top of the English fashion--always exhibiting, however, some -laughable incongruities. The men seldom wear hats--and their dress -also is ordinarily _midway_ between the European and Indian modes. The -flaps of their frock hang out to meet the trowsers, or high gaiters, -which terminate half way from the knee to the hip bone, and which are -supported by strings attached to the upper garments. They are generally -closely girded by a sash of _wampum_ or beaded mantle, the ends of -which are pendant, like the sash of a military officer. The children -are set off in a show of slight variations from the appearances of -adults. As among civilized people, the standing in society, the degrees -of respectability and domestic wealth, are marked in dress, by varying -degrees of richness and taste. Some of the men, as well as women, are -dressed in all respects after the European plainer modes. - -In the second, or afternoon service of yesterday, the sermon of the -preacher was interpreted, as is always the practice in one half of -the day, for the benefit of a small portion of the tribe, who do not -understand English. This is a slow, and a somewhat tedious mode of -intercommunication. The process is simply this: as the preacher did -not understand Indian, he delivered himself successively in short -sentences, and waited at the end of each for the interpreter to present -the thoughts, in his own tongue, to the congregation. Or rather I might -say: the preacher rested where the current of thought more naturally -allowed a pause. - -I had always understood, that the Indians are good singers. It is an -exercise, for which they have great fondness. But the half had not -been told me. They seem _all_ to be singers; and the mellowness and -sweetness of their voices, together with the accuracy of their ear, -and their horror of discord, ensure the sweetest harmonies in their -chorus. This tribe have been so long practised in the art of sacred -music, and their taste is so good in the selection of common tunes and -anthems, that they are surprisingly familiar with the most extensive -range of Christian psalmody. I heard about thirty of them last evening, -male and female, sing an hour and a half without interruption, passing -from one piece to another without repetition, except as requested;--all -done in good style of performance, (when we compare the ordinary choirs -of church singers, one with another) and in pure English;--except -occasionally, by particular desire expressed, they sung in their own -tongue. They have many psalms and hymns translated into the same -metre, so that a part of the congregation in public worship, for whom -it is more convenient, sing in their own language, simultaneously -with those, who sing in English;--and all without confusion. You may -recognise those, who sing in English, or Indian, by the movement of -their lips. It seems impossible for Indians, when they sing in chorus, -to avoid a simultaneous movement--which is never executed in churches -of white people, where all the congregation unite;--and not always in -choirs, that have had the best opportunities of being trained. This -unerring exactitude of movement must be owing, I think, to a natural -superiority in the quickness and nicety of their musical perceptions. -I was compelled to award these Indians the palm over the ordinary -performances of Christian psalmody, among the whites. - -I noticed yesterday two interesting features, appertaining to the order -of their public worship:--one was the staff and office of the parish -beadle, introduced, no doubt, by Mr. John Sergeant, nearly a hundred -years ago. The staff, in the present instance, was a green switch, -about ten feet long, which the functionary had cut from the wood, as -he came to church;--and woe to the boy, that should play, or the man, -or woman, that should sleep, under his watchful eye. The former was -switched over the ears with a briskness, which I should judge, from the -sound of its whizzing, must have made them tingle and burn for the -rest of the day. And when a man or woman was seen nodding, the big end -of the switch was turned up, and made to thump violently against the -stove-pipe over head, till it rang like a bell, accompanied with the -startling cry from the beadle, in Indian: “_Wake up, there!_”--all to -the no small annoyance of the preacher;--for it happened in the middle -of his sermon. But the preacher gained at least the advantage of being -heard by the sleeper, as may well be imagined, after such a summons. -Now, although this may excite a smile among the whites, who in these -times, have generally abandoned this good sort of discipline, yet it -all passes off here by the power of custom, with the utmost gravity, -and produces a very quickening and salutary effect. The prerogatives -of this functionary, as I perceived, also extend to the keeping of -order out of doors, during the interval of public worship, and while -the congregation are assembling and retiring; so that no boy, or youth, -dares offend in his presence. And I am told there is no partiality -shown by this officer, even to his father, or mother, or wife, or -children; and that it is prudent even for the stranger, not to fall -asleep. Certain it is: I discovered no disposition to levity among the -youngsters, either within or without the house. But all was decency -and gravity, comporting with the solemnities of the day and the place. - -The _other_ interesting feature which I noticed was: that when the -benediction was pronounced, the congregation all resumed their -sittings, and waited for those nearest the door to retire gradually -without crowding and bustle, the moral effect of which was very -pleasant. And this, too, not unlikely was a lesson taught them by Mr. -John Sergeant, ninety years ago. - -In the evening, a prayer-meeting was held at the mission-house; at -which I had the pleasure of hearing two Indians pray in their native -tongue, with a ready fluency, and with great apparent fervour and -importunity. There were about fifty present:--and all kneeled during -the prayers. At the request of the missionaries, I had addressed the -Indians at their place of public worship in the day, on some of the -common topics of religion. In the evening, I spoke to them again, and -told them of their own interests, as a people; especially to watch and -defend themselves and their people against the evils of intemperance. -They were very attentive; and to my no small surprise, when I had done, -one of the chiefs rose to reply to me, apologized for not speaking -in English, and called upon an interpreter. It may be observed, that -he could speak English, as well as the man whom he selected and put -forward for that purpose. But whenever Indians hold a public conference -with strangers, they seem to like a little of the pomp and circumstance -of formality. And it does in fact give weight and importance to the -interview. - -The venerable chief thanked God, that I had come so far to visit them; -and for all the good words I had spoken to them that day and evening. -He thanked all the well-wishers and benefactors of the Indians among -the white people. He reflected, with great feeling, upon the goodness -of God, in having put it in the hearts of his own people far over the -great and salt lake (the Atlantic) to send them a Bible, (alluding to -the Bible presented by Dr. Ayscouth) and a learned and good man (Mr. -Sergeant) to tell the Indians all that was in it, and teach their -children how to read it;--and for turning the hearts of Christian white -people so long time to their spiritual welfare. The wickedness of -man, he said, was very great, and they (the Indians) had abused their -privileges, and God had not taken them away. [Here I thought he might -well have indulged in reproaches for the injuries done them by white -men. But no--he was too noble--too grateful.] He said his heart was -_penetrated_, (laying his hand upon his heart) when I spoke to them of -the evils and dangers of intemperance;--and declared, they were ready -to do all in their power to keep their people from the use of ardent -spirits;--and concluded in the usual manner of an Indian oration: “I -have no more to say”--and then approached and gave me his hand. - -I do not pretend to recite his speech, but have merely indicated some -of its leading thoughts. I found myself unexpectedly listening to an -eloquent _impromptu_ of an Indian chief, formally and most respectfully -addressed to myself, in presence of an assembly of Indians;--an event -I had never anticipated;--and with a manner and tone of voice, which -spoke directly from the heart. All that I had heard in report, or -imagined of Indian speeches and of their wild oratory, instantaneously -rushed upon my mind; and I saw the living reality before me, not to -detract from, but only to confirm, the vividness of the romantic ideal. -I have been constrained to feel, that the deference and respect, -which the Indian pays to a guest, when put upon the interchange of -good feeling, is unrivalled. No art of civilized life and manners can -pretend to keep company with his politeness. The white man feels his -littleness, and bows in reverence of such moral greatness and dignity -of character. - -On the whole, the Sabbath I have spent at the _Grande Kawkawlin_, -is one I can never forget. While listening to the songs of -Zion, so sweetly attuned by these children of the forest, last -evening, accompanied with the suggestions of the occasion, and its -circumstances, I found myself involuntarily and repeatedly exclaiming -within:--Have I lived so long and enjoyed so many privileges, to come -here where it is supposed no such privileges are had, to enjoy a higher -zest and nobler interchange of religious sympathy, than I can remember -to have felt even in the most favoured gardens of Christian culture? -Many times did I think, in the midst of the scenes brought before me -yesterday: could the whole Christian world see and hear _this_, they -would forget all else they were doing, and run, and come bending over -these guileless children of the wilderness, like the angels of heaven, -who delight in errands of mercy, and never leave them, till they were -all raised to that dignity and to those hopes of man, which the light -and ordinances of Christianity are designed and calculated to confer. -Such a sight would open their hearts and all their treasures, and -nothing methinks would be wanting to advance and consummate a design -so benevolent and glorious. With what expressions of good feeling and -gratitude do these Indians, old and young, male and female, crowd -forward, without waiting for the forms of introduction, to shake hands -with a stranger, whom they believe to be kind towards them! What a -rebuke to the reserved and distant etiquette of that, which is claimed -to be a more refined condition! And never did a Christian people -cherish their pastor with kinder affections, or kinder offices, than -these do their missionaries. - -And are these the people, who, as the white men say, can never be -cultivated?--these the people to be driven from one place to another, -“till they have no rest for the sole of their foot?”--till they are -compelled “in the morning to say--would God it were evening--and in the -evening, would God it were morning?”--whom it is right to rob, a virtue -to abuse, and pardonable to have annihilated? - - - - -CHAPTER XIX. - -THE ONEIDA SETTLEMENT AT DUCK CREEK, UNDER THE CARE OF THE REV. MR. -WILLIAMS, &c. - - -While the Stockbridges had planted their tribe at the _Grande -Kawkawlin_, on the east bank of Fox River, and in the course of some -half-dozen years, reared a flourishing settle settlement; built houses -and barns in the usual style of the white settlements in similar -circumstances; cleared away portions of the forest, and reduced their -farms to an interesting state of improvement; organized and brought -into salutary operation a political and civil economy; established -schools and the ordinances of Christianity; began to improve the -water-power opposite their village by the erection of mills and -machinery;--exhibiting, in a word, a most interesting _phasis_ of -civilization, along with the purest morals, under the simplest -manners;--their state of society being rather of the patriarchal -form, and governed by hereditary chiefs, according to the immemorial -custom of Indian tribes;--contemporaneously with the establishment of -this settlement, the _Oneidas_, under the auspices of the Rev. Mr. -Williams and his associate chiefs, had planted themselves at _Duck -Creek_, on the west of the river, eight miles from its mouth, and -twenty in a northerly direction from the Stockbridges. The Duck Creek -settlement is five miles in retreat from the line of Fox River, situate -on a small stream, from which it is named. The Oneida tribe, if my -notes are correct, is somewhat more numerous than the Stockbridge, -amounting perhaps to _seven_ or _eight_ hundred. The English language -is not in common use among them, although it is being cultivated -in their schools, along with their own. The Rev. Mr. Williams, -their Christian pastor, preaches to them uniformly in their native -tongue. Their improvements are equally interesting, and of the same -general character, with those of the Stockbridges. They have farms, -dwelling-houses, school-houses, barns, and in 1830 were building a very -decent Christian Church, which is doubtless finished before this, and -appropriated to its holy uses. The traveller, as he passes their former -settlement, in Oneida County, State of New York, discovers a little -distance from the main road on the south, a beautiful white church, -with its spire pointing to the heavens. It was built by these Oneidas, -and there they worshipped the white man’s God, and adored the white -man’s Saviour, before they were compelled to leave it behind them, and -build another in this distant region. - -Mr. Williams’s house, as before noticed, stands alone, on the margin -of Fox River, in the midst of the lands, the title of which would have -vested in his wife, but for the unrighteous suits at law, which are -likely to eject him, and leave him destitute;--lands, which would not -only provide well for his family, if suffered to be retained by him, -but a portion of them was marked out and consecrated in his purpose, -as the site of a future and most important literary and scientific -Institution, for the education of Indian youth. And when we reflect -upon the nobleness of this purpose, its enlarged scope, and the -apparent feasibility of the plan, with the prospects under which it -was conceived; when we regard the character of the man, who formed the -design, and his means of influence to carry it into execution, had the -territory remained undisturbed; when we think, that he is probably the -only man of the age, who could lead in such an enterprise, with promise -of its ultimate and full consummation; and that with the blasting -of his hopes, and the breaking down of his courage, are likely to -come the blighting of _all_ hope and the prostration of all courage -among those tribes, for their future elevation and importance;--we -cannot look upon the untoward events, which have befallen the New York -Indians, since their removal to that quarter, but with feelings of deep -and unutterable regret. The historian of the rise and fall of empires -ordinarily points out to us the nice and critical events, on which -was suspended their weal, or woe. And I am almost enough inclined to -take up the burden and lamentations of a prophet, over the events now -under consideration, and say:--I know not how the Indian tribes of -that region can rise above this wreck of their hopes. There is a way, -indeed, hereafter to be considered, which leaves a glimmering of hope -behind--but involving at the same time numerous contingencies of deep -anxiety;--a way, which must necessarily transfer the theatre, and defer -the consummation of the object. Here, in the North-West Territory, -the door is for ever closed. These once hopeful instruments, and this -individual man, will have laboured in vain--except, as the disclosure -and ascertainment of their injuries shall awaken a repentance and a -sympathy in the bosom of that community, which ought, long ago, to have -thrown in the shield of its protection, and saved the Indians from -these disasters. And even then, such a man, as Mr. Williams, cannot be -raised from the grave. Or, if he should be among the living, (which -is not very probable) a state of health worn out, and a constitution -broken down, by these cares;--a mind, originally vigorous and -heroic, but the courage of which has been well nigh subdued by this -irresistible accumulation of calamity over the heads of his race--would -require little less than a miracle to fit him to cherish again the -hopes, and again to wield the burden of such an enterprise, as he must -have the credit of having once conceived. May a Phœnix yet arise from -the ashes of his hopes consumed, and wing its way to a brighter destiny. - - * * * * * - -For the information of the reader, it is suitable to acquaint him yet -farther with the relations of the New York Indians to their wilder -brethren of the North-West, in consequence of their purchase and -removal--and also with the unexpected encroachments they suffered from -the whites--before we enter upon the doings of the Commissioners. - -Although there are several nations (as the Indian tribes are often -called) in the North-West, yet as _two_ only occupied and claimed -the territory, where the New York Indians chose to settle, their -negotiations were principally confined to those tribes--viz. the -_Menomenies_ and _Winnebagoes_. It was of these nations they -purchased, and with them, that they entered into friendly alliances -and solemn covenants, under the auspices of Government in 1821-22. -They had succeeded in cultivating friendship, and in persuading -the native tribes to abandon their wild habits, and adopt the arts -and customs of civilized life;--so far, as to gain their consent, -and the manifestation of an earnest purpose;-although it is well -understood, that a transition from barbarism to civilization, is never -instantaneous, but the process of time, and pains, and slow degrees. -Such was a prominent object of this alliance, both with the Government -originally, and with the New York Indians; and such was the agreement -and understanding of the parties. Such was the prospect in the outset, -and in the first stages of the operation of this alliance; and there -is no reason to suppose, that it would have been interrupted, but for -the interference of white men, who were interested in breaking up -these relations, and in leading on the parties to open rupture and -irreconcileable hostility. And they have succeeded but too well. The -Menomenies and Winnebagoes, once friendly, are now the implacable -enemies of their brethren from the East. They have been persuaded, -that the New York Indians came there, not to help the North-West -Tribes, and improve their condition, as professed;--but to overreach -and root them out. The old French settlers have been brought into -the league, not only by their influence, but by being encouraged to -assert vexatious claims over Indian lands, and bring actions for -ejectment;--or to sell their claims to those, who know better how to -manage them. White citizens from the States have flocked in, to fill -the public offices, to occupy the posts of trade, and to anticipate the -means of future wealth, which an organized and independent Government -will afford them;--all alike interested in the ejectment of their -immediate predecessors;--and all this in violation of the original -understanding between the New York Indians and the General Government. -And as white men are always superior to Indians, in all matters of -business, in political management, and in commercial transactions; so -in the present instance have they thoroughly established themselves -by converting all possible influences in their own favour, and -against their opponents. The Menomenies and Winnebagoes have been put -forward to contest with the tribes from New York--to express their -dissatisfactions to their great Father, the President--to impeach the -Covenants, under which they had sold their lands--to ask for special -Commissions to investigate and settle the disputes;--and the result, -the meanwhile, being anticipated, the territory has been occupied, -and the white settlements commenced, as if no question, as to right, -were pending, and no doubt entertained of the future removal of the -Indians. And while I am writing these pages I have learned, that -three of the most considerable tribes of the North-West Territory, -viz. the Winnebagoes, the Saukes, and the Foxes, have already been -persuaded to sell their lands to the United States, and agreed to go -beyond the Mississippi. The other wild tribes, no doubt, will soon -follow them;--and the New York Indians will find themselves in the -same situation, as they were before they removed. That is:-surrounded -by the whites, and permitted to retain such reservations of land, as -will not materially interfere with the political designs of those, who -have thrown them within such narrow limits. It will be understood, -then, that the tribes more immediately brought into controversy with -the New York Indians, were the Winnebagoes and Menomenies; who in -the whole affair have obeyed the instructions of those interested -white people, that had gained an ascendency over them, for their own -purposes. “These poor Menomenies and Winnebagoes,” it was said, “have -been overreached, and robbed of their hunting and fishing grounds, by -their more crafty brethren from New York. We wish to see their lands -restored.” For what? The honest answer would have been:--“That we may -get them ourselves.” These men felt a great deal of sympathy for the -wild tribes, so long as their lands were under the control of Indians, -who had learned, by experience, how to keep them from the white man. -That is:--They had learned how, so far as any dependence was to be put -in covenants. But the moment this country is wrested from the New York -Indians, all their tender scruples vanish; and they are ready to enter -immediately into negotiations, that shall place the same lands in their -own power, and compel the former possessors to retire into an unknown -wilderness! “But, they say, we give them a fair and honourable price.” -What? The value in the market of the white man? The price negotiated -for some millions of acres in this very territory, in 1832, was less -than the half of a farthing per acre!!! “But, we give them another -country.” Where is it? And what is it? And, if it be good for any -thing, how long will they be permitted to stay there? - - - - -CHAPTER XX. - -MANNER OF CALLING THE COUNCIL AND THE PREPARATIONS. - - -It had occupied from twelve to fifteen days, after the arrival of the -Commissioners at Green Bay, to convene the public Council ordered and -contemplated. The day fixed for organizing its sessions was the 24th -of August. In the mean time _runners_ they are called among Indians, -and as in fact they are, (couriers) were despatched to all the tribes -interested in the public deliberations about to be opened, to notify -them of the time, place, and object of the Convention. They were -formally served with copies of letters from their great Father, the -President of the United States, assuring them of his good wishes, -and of his desire to bring all their disputes to an amicable and -satisfactory adjustment; and that for this purpose he had sent Erastus -Root, John T. Mason, and James M’Call, good and true men, to hold a -_talk_[13] with his children in the North-West, who had quarrelled -among themselves, and asked their great Father’s mediations;--to hear -all they might have to say on either side;--to recommend peace and a -just settlement of their disputes;--to remove all occasions of the -improper interference of their great Father’s white children;--and then -to come back to the Council-house of the great nation at Washington, -and say: “All the sores are healed.” And this would give their great -Father much happiness. - -Such was the _substance_ of the notices sent to the chiefs of the -tribes, as in a plural number of instances I heard them delivered -and interpreted;--kind enough certainly, and very promising. And -these notices were accompanied by a certified copy of the particular -instructions, given to the Commissioners, and investing them with their -powers;--setting forth the understanding of the case in that department -of Government at Washington, whose duty it is to superintend this sort -of business;--prescribing the course of procedure, and controlling the -result. - -As a question afterwards arose, whether it was proper thus to have -made these instructions public, and some regret was manifested by the -Commissioners, that they had done so, instead of keeping them in their -own power, I shall take no advantage of an official inadvertence, which -was afterwards regretted by the board of Commissioners. I have already -recognized the bearings of these instructions in another place. As -I have sufficient reasons to believe, that notwithstanding they had -the formal sanction of the Government, the construction of them was -yet resigned to a private discretion, which was previously inclined -to what I esteem to be the wrong side, I am not ambitious to expose -them. This supposed history of the instructions may, perhaps, save -the conscience of the highest authorities, in this particular item. -They did not understand the case; and it was _convenient_ to leave the -matter in hands, where it ought not to have been left. But, whatever -results might come, the President of the United States would of course -be compromitted, and must sanction them. - -Nor would I insinuate, that there was any thing in these instructions, -more or less, than, that, in the first place:--they were based -upon incorrect information, and assumed facts, which had had no -existence;--and _next_, that they left no power with the Commissioners -to do right, and obliged them to do wrong, if they did any thing. - -Even if the Commissioners had been left to their own unrestricted -discretion, it was no easy matter for them to come at the right of -the case. There were moral obstacles in their way: they were in the -confidence of an administration, the general policy of which, in -regard to the Indians, was known to be:--to throw them all west of the -Mississippi. They must have some respect, therefore, to the trust, -which had been reposed in them by supreme authority. And next:--the -influence of the North-West, in support of the administration, to -which the Commissioners were devoted, was worth something. _They_ -must not be _astounded_ by the manifestation of a determination in -the Commissioners to restore the original rights of the Indians;--or -to assume, as a basis of their deliberations, the first covenants -between the New York Indians and the wild tribes of the North-West -Territory. That would never do. The Green Bay settlement of whites had -already been commenced. Men, too important to the party in power, to -be despised, were already planted there; and had a great interest at -stake in the organization of the North-West Territory into a separate -government. To think, therefore, of throwing a _bar_ in their way, and -circumventing their designs, would be running a risk, which could not -conveniently be hazarded. It was prudent, therefore, to _assume_, that -this territory _must_ become a separate State;--and that nothing must -be done by this Commission, that would interfere with such a purpose. - -Besides:--the confusion and contradiction of testimony, while opening -their ears to all parties, would naturally afford abundant materials -of an apology for pursuing a middle course--and of swerving even -towards that side, which it might be deemed most important to please. -And although their decisions, controlled by such considerations, -might not be a final settlement of the dispute; yet they would afford -some plausibility of defence against the complaints of either party, -and leave open the door for the consummation of the designs of _only -one_;--and which that _one_ might be, it is unnecessary to say. - - * * * * * - -It was curious, and in no small degree interesting, to observe the -arrangements making among the Indians for the public Convocation of the -24th of August. Some several days beforehand, Indian canoes were seen -floating and gliding along on the placid bosom of Fox River, part of -them coming down the current from the south and west, and part coming -up from the shores of the Bay, towards the place of rendezvous, near -Fort Howard, on the north bank and some four or five miles from the -mouth of the river, in the heart of what is called the settlement of -Green Bay:--all filled with men, women, and children, and with tackle, -not for war, but to build _lodges_. In other words, they brought their -families, their houses, and all their furniture of life, with them. For -the last two or three days previous, the number flocking in greatly -augmented;--and the very last day before the 24th was a time of great -bustle and activity. The river literally swarmed with canoes. And all -along its banks on either side, within a mile of the point fixed upon -to hold the Council, lodges of Indians might be seen, single or in -clusters, teeming with their peculiar and various population of men, -women, children, dogs, pet bears, pet foxes, &c. &c. It is understood, -of course, that I am now speaking of _wild_ Indians. Those belonging to -the same tribe manifested a disposition to concentrate at one point, -and maintain the exclusive occupancy of the position. - -The Menomenians took up their position on the plain behind the fort, on -the north bank of the river;--and there in the course of two or three -days built a town. For so it seemed--and so it was--a town of Indian -lodges, grouped and thrown together without any order, every new comer -setting up his tent, as near to those already established, as possible; -until many acres of the plain were completely covered, and exhibited -a rare spectacle to the eye. An Indian lodge is neither larger, nor -higher, than a soldier’s tent--it is itself properly a tent; and is as -soon taken down and as soon set up. The fashion and show of it are as -unsightly as can well be imagined--covered with large sheets of birch -bark, and encircled by a wall composed perhaps of a yard-wide matting, -woven from some coarse vegetable substance, not unlike the bulrush. -Some of the lodges are entirely open to the weather. The ground is -their floor and their bed, except as some of them can afford a piece -of matting;--a blanket the ordinary and principal article of clothing, -except as parts of the person are concealed by some slight and loose -articles of undress. Females, that can afford it, are fond of gaudy and -glaring calicoes, for a short gown; and will tie around them a yard -square of blue woollen, for a petticoat, without a stitch bestowed upon -it; the list, or border, running around the bottom, being regarded -as ornamental. The addition of a pair of scarlet gaiters, buck-skin -moccasins, a string of beads, and beaver hat, would make a perfect -lady. But few are seen making such an extravagant show. Displays of -this sort belong to the privileged orders. - -But I was speaking of this town of the Menomenies, which so suddenly, -and so much like enchantment sprung into being before our eyes, on the -north bank of Fox River. I rose one morning a little after the sun, -having lodged on the opposite bank; and as the clouds of fog, resting -upon the river, began to break and float away, my eye caught, through -the shifting openings of the mist, a glance or two of what seemed a -great city, reflecting the rays of the morning sun; and of the lazy -columns of smoke, issuing from countless chimnies:--all for the moment -a perfect illusion. The fog was soon gone--and lo! it was the Menomenie -city of lodges! To visit them, and go among them, and see how they -live, does not present their condition as at all enviable. Wild Indians -are generally an indolent, sordid, and filthy race--sunk into some of -the lowest conditions of barbarism. - -The Winnebagoes, for the most part, made their encampment on the -south side of the river, not differing materially from those of the -Menomenies, except in not being so extensive. The whole number of -Indians collected on this occasion was perhaps a little less than -_three thousand_;--it being intended only as a convocation of the -chiefs. But curiosity, and the hope of participating in the gratuitous -distributions of some food, and whiskey, and trifling articles, which -are commonly made by the Government on such occasions, had brought -them together. It is humiliating and painful to be obliged to witness -the sordid passion of the wild Indian, which not only allows him to -receive a gift from the hand of a white man; but which, like the hungry -spaniel, causes him to jump at the veriest and vilest crumb, which the -white man throws at his feet. It shows but too well, how much and how -altogether the Indian is in the white man’s power. - -I have been painfully struck and often deeply affected, at the proofs -I had at Green Bay, of the extreme and unguarded susceptibility of -the Indians, of being injured in morals and manners, and of being -precipitated to irretrievable ruin, by intercourse with vicious and -unprincipled white men. To make a gain of their simplicity, is by no -means the greatest offence. The dishonour sometimes done to the fairest -of their women, is frightful. If the Government had any suitable -parental care over the Indians, whom it calls children; and calls them -so, I think, more in mockery, than in propriety; and whose filial -confidence it inspires only to gain advantage over their credulity; -(I declare it as a _consequence_, rather than an _intent_) it would -certainly never authorise these public occasions. They are demoralising -beyond all estimation--fearfully so. It is not simply a season of -dissipation--it is a time of absolute and uninterrupted riot--a riot of -drunkenness and debauchery. - -It has been said, that the Indian is constitutionally adapted to -drunkenness, when he can get the means, and to its consequent vices -and ruin; and that there is no use in trying to save him. They are a -race devoted to the doom of annihilation. In other words:--the sooner -there is an end of them, the better;--as they occupy ground, which -can be more usefully appropriated. I would not ascribe this shocking -morality--this inhumanity--this sentiment, which proves the man, who -utters it, more a savage and ruthless barbarian, than the race which he -proscribes;--no, I would not ascribe it to any considerable portion of -a community. But yet--it has been said. And more: it is a leaven of no -inconsiderable influence. I would be glad to believe, that it has no -influence with men, who are to be found in high places. - -Is it necessary to say, that this charge is as egregiously -unphilosophical, as it is atrociously cruel and libellous? I have -called it inhuman; it is all that; it is barbarous. The Indian, in his -wild condition, is an uncultivated and simple child of nature; and in -addition to this, and to account for the whole, it is only necessary -to say:--that the Indian is a _man_. It is not essential to bring in -a doctrine of the Christian religion;--common experience is enough, -to prove, that human nature, unprotected, will catch vice. The Indian -loves excitement, without regard to consequence;--because he is too -simple to reckon upon consequences. Ardent spirits produce at once -that delightful and romantic delirium, in which he likes to revel; and -having once tasted the sweets of the intoxicating draught, and being -without education and without the influences of a cultivated society -to protect him, and without character to lose, (for intemperance among -Indians is not dishonourable) is it strange, that he should seek that -exemption, which it affords, from a sense of the hardships, and from -the cares of his destitute condition? Is it strange, that he should fly -to the arms of that delicious enjoyment, which it yields to the grosser -affections of his uncultivated nature? If, with all the protections -of a refined education, and under all the checks and remonstrances -of civilized society, with the loss of character impending, and the -foresight of certain ruin, temporal and eternal, so many thousands of -the best and the highest are daily falling victims to this insinuating -foe of human happiness--shall it be said, that the untutored Indian -alone is constitutionally disposed;--that he is born a drunkard;--and -that there is no salvation for him?--It is disgraceful--it is -abominable--it is as cruel as it is unchristian. - -I protest, therefore, on the ground of humanity--and if it were -possible, I would make the notes of my remonstrance ring in the -conscience-chamber of the highest authorities, at the city of -Washington, until they might blush, and be made afraid of the wrath -of heaven, so long as they are accustomed to appoint and hold these -public negotiations with the Indian tribes, under circumstances so -demoralizing and so ruinous. The Indian comes to such a place with his -family, comparatively uncorrupt. They come from their remote and quiet -abodes, and from an even tenor of life. Neither he, nor they can resist -temptation. They receive presents; and what is worst of all, whisky is -dealt out to them, at the order of the Commissioners; they buy it at -the shops of the white man; and then all is wildness and tumult. The -Indian is no longer himself. They riot together in intemperance, and -the worst of vices. They lie drunk in heaps. You cannot walk abroad, -but you must dodge to keep out of the way of the staggering and -furious Indian. The grey-headed chief and the well-formed and athletic -youth reel along the way together. The mother and her daughter and her -little child are often seen in the same condition. - -As we dropped anchor in the river on our first arrival, attracted by -curiosity, several Indian canoes came along-side, in which I observed -a number of the natives of a more respectable condition,--and for -them, well-dressed. Some of them displayed silver ornaments of no -inconsiderable value, (for which they are very partial) lying upon -their shoulders and neck, and suspended from their ears and nose. Among -the rest I saw a beautiful young woman, richly dressed, full of smiles, -and really charming. She stood, and moved, and shone in all her maiden -pride and loveliness. The next day, as I was walking along the banks of -the river, with company, I met this same young woman, but thoroughly -transformed. Her beaver-hat was laid aside--her hair dishevelled--her -costly dress and ornaments, if still retained, were all hidden by a -blanket, thrown over her shoulders, and covering the whole person--and -with a countenance dejected and disconsolate, and her eye fixed upon -the ground, she moaned piteously along the way, regarding none, and -with a voice, which though sweetly musical, yet fell upon the ear in -such plaintive and thrilling intonations, as to reveal at once all her -conscious wretchedness, and challenge the deepest sympathy. “What is -the matter with that girl?” I asked. “She has, doubtless, been tempted -to drink, and then dishonoured, and is now deserted by a white man; -and she sees and feels her irretrievable ruin, and is too simple a -child of nature not to betray it!” “But may it not be supposed, that -she has been injured by one of her own tribe?” “Never--never.” The -second person of this brief dialogue was a man, whose opinion, in such -a matter, may be respected. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI. - -ORGANIZATION AND OPENING OF THE COUNCIL; FORMALITIES, &c. - - -The Commissioners and suite had taken lodgings at an inn on the south -bank of Fox River, about half a mile from Fort Howard, which is on the -opposite side, and down the stream. A number of strangers also were -in lodgings at the same house;--that being the only establishment of -the kind in the settlement. As a consequence it was the natural centre -of the Indians, the French, and the citizens of the States, who were -hovering about, either from interest or curiosity, to witness the -exhibitions of the occasion and the doings of the Convention. Directly -opposite this inn, on the north bank, the Commissioners had caused to -be erected what is vulgarly called, in the back woods of America, a -_shanty_; and which signifies a temporary shelter, got up to answer a -present necessity. This shanty, or shantee, was merely a roof of rough -boards, covering perhaps a space of thirty by sixty feet, with a long -and rough table crossing one end, to accommodate the court and their -secretaries; and the rest of the ground under cover was filled up with -ranges of forms, or planks, resting on blocks of wood, for the chiefs, -and for other Indians, who might choose to be spectators. There being -no sides, or walls to the shanty, an indefinite multitude of persons, -who could not get under the roof, might stand without. This temporary -structure, it is to be understood, was set upon an open plain, not -only because there was no public hall, or building, in the settlement, -adapted to the purpose; but more especially to afford a freedom of -access and retreat to the natives, who could not comfortably endure -confinement. Here they might come near, or stand a little way off, or -squat down, or lie down, as suited themselves;--and smoke their pipes, -and indulge in any and all of their odd freaks and whimsical manners. - -All things being arranged on the morning of the 24th, the chiefs of -the tribes, who were interested in the deliberations to be opened, -being assembled, in pursuance of the notices, which had been served -upon them, at the order of the Commissioners; and the flat-bottomed -ferry boat, being put in requisition for the occasion, and drawn to -the shore, the Honourable the Commissioners, their secretaries, -interpreters, some of the chiefs, and strangers--as many as the -boat could conveniently receive--began to make demonstration of a -grave and solemn movement towards the place of grave and solemn -deliberation;--accompanied, as they crossed the stream, by numerous -skiffs and canoes, filled with all sorts, whites and Indians, old -and young, male and female, ragged or otherwise;--not indeed a very -splendid cortège. - -The Honourable Commissioners, having landed on the other shore, with -all due solemnity and decorum, took their seats, supported by their -secretaries;--and the motley crew of spectators began to crowd around. -Directly in front of the Commissioners, and face to face, the chiefs of -the Indian tribes arranged themselves, with such formalities, as might -be peculiar to each nation, rather comical, and not a little amusing. - -The chiefs of the Menomenies, however, were wanting in the group. A -message was sent to their camp, at the distance of a quarter of a mile, -that their Fathers, the Commissioners, were waiting their attendance. -But their immobility of temper suffered no shock. They were not ready. -Another messenger was despatched. But still their movements were in no -wise hurried. They could not understand, but that all the world, if -needs be, must wait their convenience. The Court grew impatient, and -began to feel annoyed at the disrespect. The crowd of spectators also -manifested symptoms of uneasiness, and began to apprehend some little -storm of collision; and perhaps a failure of the amusing transactions -anticipated. By and by, however, were seen in the distance, and -slowly approaching, a solemn procession, halting occasionally, making -strange evolutions, apparently performing certain mysterious rites, -and holding converse with invisible agencies. They came near, they -retreated, they traced circles and other more irregular figures, and -pleased themselves, in the time they occupied in getting to the place -of assembling. At last they stood without the booth, halting, still -multiplying and varying their mysterious rites. They faced, and looked -upon the Court with imperturbable gravity, seeming to say:--“You -will wait our pleasure.” Their manners, indeed, and the delay they -occasioned, were not a little provoking to our patience. With the -same grave and solemn mien the chiefs entered the pavilion, with -pipe and tomahawk in hand, and occupied the vacant seats assigned to -them;--imposing an awe, alike upon the Commissioners and spectators, by -their strange and unaccountable demonstrations. Not a feature of their -countenance was seen to move. - -Indians always enter upon public and important deliberations with great -formality. And the Menomenies, being by far more numerous than the -Winnebagoes on the present occasion, making three-fourths of the entire -assemblage,--and to whom all the country about Green Bay originally -belonged,--that is, before it was assumed by the whites,--seemed -disposed to make more of the pending solemnities;--or at least, were -more tardy in the completion of their preliminary forms. In the present -instance, the formality of a council-fire was dispensed with; for what -reason I know not, unless that it was not considered purely an Indian -Council. The _pipe of friendship_, however, the bowl being silver and -stuck to a tube of four feet long, was solemnly filled with tobacco, -and solemnly lighted, and solemnly presented to the President of the -Court, who solemnly took one solemn whiff;--and then with the same -solemnity it was passed to the second and third members of the Court, -who solemnly puffed in their turn;--but all with a grace and dignity, -infinitely inferior to the manner of the chiefs. The latter understood -it. But the Court, alas! were extremely awkward and embarrassed. But -when it came to the chiefs successively, it was a sublime sight! I -will not attempt to describe it. But of this I am quite sure:--that, -if the Commissioners had allowed the Indians to smoke first, they -would have profited greatly by the example; or been scared out of it -in despair;--and thus, perhaps, the object of their mission to Green -Bay, would have been circumvented; in which case, no great loss to the -world. For nothing could be done, without smoking the pipe. And by this -solemnity the Council was organized and opened--with this addition, -however: that the chiefs exceeding the Court in politeness and in the -manifestation of good feeling, each in turn, and all in train, rose -and gave the right hand to each of the Commissioners, in succession. -Indeed the members of the Court, who had never before had to do in such -matters, nor witnessed such a scene, were evidently ill at home, and -had well nigh lost their self-possession. - -The scene of the organization was indeed highly picturesque. I dare -to say, that such another congregation of human beings was scarcely -ever assembled, as the commonalty of the Indians, and the various -degrees of mixed blood, that crowded around, as spectators. There was -every shade and feature of French and Indian, under the same skin; -and every incongruous combination of dress upon them, from the first -corruption of European fashion, down to the purest Indian. And there -was the naked savage; (_all_ naked, except two small aprons of twelve -inches square, one before and one behind) some covered only with a -blanket, thrown over the shoulders, or else carelessly tucked around -the waist, leaving the upper part of the body and the arms exposed; -many of them looking, as if they had neither been washed, nor combed, -since they were born; not a few bedaubed in paints of all colours, -from the most glaring red, down to shades, as black as Erebus; and -their eyes sparkling and flashing like the startled snake, from -under a countenance so awfully disfigured; the whole being a fair -representation of the worst pictures, that imagination has drawn, of -the _Evil One_; some with one side of the face red, and the other -black; others showing a great variety of colours, most fantastically -thrown together; one with one feather in the hair, another with two, -or more, and some with twenty, or less; part of them sitting under the -pavilion, part standing without, and part lying down in the open plain -upon their breasts, with their heads sticking up, like snakes, from -the grass; all furnished with pipes, of their own manufacture, varying -in length from four feet to four inches, and a tobacco-pouch made of -the skin of some animal, in which is also carried an apparatus for -striking fire; every one girt with a cincture about his loins, to which -was suspended a knife in its scabbard, devoted to all the imaginable -purposes of a knife;--that is--to cut his tobacco, to whittle a stick, -to dress his game, to eat with, to scalp his enemy, &c. &c. In the hand -of each Indian is always to be seen, besides his pipe, a bow and arrow, -or tomahawk, or rifle, or weapon of some description;--more generally -his tomahawk is his pipe, the head serving as the bowl, and the -handle for the stem, it being bored into a tube;--and nameless other -appearances did this assemblage exhibit, which language is inadequate -to describe:--all waiting to see and hear. - -But there was another group, called Indians, sitting by themselves, -whose dress, countenance, manners, and every appearance exhibited -all the decencies of civilized life. They looked and acted like men, -who respected themselves, and would be respected by others. Their -presence and entire demeanour would not have lowered the dignity of any -parliamentary assembly. These were the New York Indians. I had often -seen them at their own villages, in the State of New York;--but I never -knew how to respect them before. I never thought it was possible for -other human beings to be sunk so far below them, as to raise them by -comparison to such a proud pre-eminence. All wore the same natural -complexion, and all were evidently of the same stock. But _here_ was -a class _elevated_--distinguished by such marks of superiority, as to -make the difference between them and their wild untutored brethren, -greater than would appear, by bringing together the highest and the -lowest, the very extremes of society, that can be found in all Europe. -And during the whole session of the Council, for a period of eight -days, the New York Indians rose higher and higher, by their pure and -exemplary conduct, in their claims to respect and confidence. Indeed, -the extraordinary occurrences and scenes of Green Bay, after we -arrived, had been so absorbing, that I seemed to forget the rest of the -world, while I was there. They were interesting for their novelty, but -sickening and revolting for the unpleasant exhibitions of human nature, -with which they were accompanied. It was exactly that state of things, -where the virtue of barbarism has been confounded, and the order of -civilized society is not yet established. For my own part, I found it -a refuge to fall into the society of the chiefs and principal men of -the New York Indians. Among them I could be sure of exemption from any -thing vulgar, profane, indecent, or intemperate. For moral worth and -good manners, they rose and towered above every thing around them, not -excepting the white population, during that long and protracted public -occasion. - -The whole number of chiefs admitted into the Council, to represent -the tribes interested, were, I believe, about _thirty_:--representing -the Stockbridges, the Oneidas, and Brothertons, of the State of -New York;--and the Menomenies, Winnebagoes, and Chippeways, of the -North-West Territory. The Brothertons were interested, as purchasers -of land, although they had not yet removed. The Chippeways were also -allowed to be interested in some of the discussions pending. And -all these tribes speak so many different languages; the Brothertons -excepted, who speak only English. Of course all the doings of the -Council, and all deliberations were required to be brought, by -interpretation, into each of the tongues. For example: when the -Commissioners spoke, their addresses and remarks passed _directly_ into -the languages of the New York Indians, which are two; but _mediately_ -through French into Menomenie and Winnebago. The necessity of employing -the French language arose from the want of an interpreter _immediately_ -between English and the languages spoken by the Winnebagoes and -Menomenies. But there were many _half-bloods_, as they are called, -that could speak French, and one or the other of these languages, with -equal fluency; having been brought up in families, where both tongues -are in use. When a Menomenie chief spoke--for the Commissioners, it -passed through French into English; for the Winnebagoes, through French -into their language; and for the New York Indians, through French and -English, into theirs respectively; and _vice versâ_. The Chippeway -language would have made the communication more direct, as it is more -or less common, in all those regions, and with the different tribes. -But in matters deemed important, they did not like to trust to any -uncertainty. Interpretation was generally done at the end of every -short sentence;--and after the utterance of every simple thought;--a -slow and tedious process. And by the time a thought had passed, -_mediately_, into a third, and sometimes into a fourth language, -it may easily be imagined, that without the most scrupulous and -accurate interpretation, it was likely to have undergone some little -transformations. - -To a spectator and stranger to Indian Councils, the most interesting -part was the extemporaneous speeches of the chiefs; which were -delivered longer, or shorter, by more or less, on every day of the -public deliberations. The principal speakers were _four_ of the -Menomenie chiefs; _two_ of the Winnebagoes; and _two_, and sometimes a -third and fourth, of the New York Indians. - -The elocution of the New York Indians was unadorned in style, and mild -in manner. Resting principally upon their written communications, they -had not much to say. Their education and long intercourse with the -whites had entirely disrobed them of the native wildness of Indian -eloquence. John Metoxen, however, an aged and venerable chief, of -the Stockbridges--(than whom a man of more exalted worth cannot be -found on earth)--on the last day of the Council, as all attempts at -reconciliation and adjustment of differences had failed, addressed -himself _sentimentally_ to his brethren of the Menomenies and -Winnebagoes; and also to the Commissioners, in a strain most sublime -and touching; and with a respect and delicacy, towards the feelings of -all concerned, unrivalled. Metoxen is about sixty years old, and head -chief of his tribe. By his language and manner he first brought us into -the presence of God, so that we felt ourselves to be there. Even the -wild Indians are a most religious people, and a pattern of piety to -many, who are called Christians. That is: they always acknowledge a -superintending Providence. They never begin, nor end a speech, without -a reference to the Great Spirit. But John Metoxen is a Christian;--and -he has enlightened and practical views of the Christian’s God;--and on -the occasion now under consideration he made us feel his superiority, -not only as a Christian, but as a man. He appealed to the solemn -engagements of the New York Indians on one hand, and of the Menomenies -and Winnebagoes on the other, as the original contracting parties, now -at variance; he called on the Commissioners to witness the repeated -and solemn pledges of Government, to secure the fulfilment of these -engagements; he depicted the anxious progress and unfortunate result of -the present Council; with inimitable delicacy and becoming manliness he -freely confessed his diffidence in the present measures of Government, -relating to this affair; he solemnly declared, that his only confidence -now rested in the God of nations, who had propounded himself the -guardian of the oppressed, and the avenger of their wrongs;--and -whatever might become of himself, of his family, or of his people, -he felt, that it was now his last and only prerogative, to surrender -their cause into the hands of their God. “_God is witness_,” said he, -lifting up his eyes to heaven. “Brothers, I have no more to say.”[14] - -It is due, that I should say something of the speeches of the wild -Menomenies and Winnebagoes. No conception of romance, in my own mind, -had ever reached the wildness and extravagance of their thoughts, or of -their manner of expressing them. And besides this, they are not wanting -in shrewdness, and what perhaps, in more dignified bodies, would be -called parliamentary device. For instance: it had happened, that the -Commissioners, in their summonses sent to these tribes, had not served -upon them a copy of their letter of instructions from the President, as -they had done to the New York tribes;--judging, not unwisely, that the -Winnebagoes and Menomenies would have little occasion for the _litera -scripta_. But before they would consent to proceed in the business of -the Council, they demanded to be made equal to the New York Indians -in this particular; and as there seemed to be so much propriety and -argument in the requisition, the Court rubbed their faces in confusion, -promised them a copy, and adjourned. - -The next day, the Winnebagoes and Menomenies still refused to go on -for want of an _interpreter_. It had happened, the day previous, that -the Commissioners had promised to provide for these tribes, in this -particular, and to submit to their own nomination, notwithstanding -that they had brought along the public interpreter from Detroit. But -the young man, a half-blood, named by these Indians, to discharge this -office, thinking himself equal to a Member of Congress, demanded _eight -dollars_ (1_l._ 12_s._) per day. Whereupon the Commissioners demurred, -and sent the Indians word, that they might get their own interpreter, -if they did not like the one employed by the Commissioners. The -Indians, however, thought better; and concluded to hold the -Commissioners to their engagement. Council being assembled, the new -interpreter was not at his post. “What is the matter?”--said the Court. -One of the chiefs rose and said: “Our Fathers told us yesterday, they -would provide us an interpreter; and our Fathers are _true_ men”--and -then sat down. The crowd of barbarians roared out their applause, in -the most wild and tumultuous manner; the whites joined with them--and -the Commissioners, confounded, ordered an adjournment again; and -having grown wiser by this schooling, engaged the interpreter, as was -understood, on his own terms. - -The wild Indians are not bad in managing the few facts, which -they have in their possession; and they are certainly possessed of -unrivalled skill in magnifying trifles and dignifying nothings. They -will deliver themselves of the following sentence, (which by the by is -only one word:)--“Yerensotavakarangetakowa”--in a manner to astound all -one’s senses, and raise the highest expectation. And lo! when it comes -to be interpreted, it reads:--“_the greatest fiddle possible_”--alias, -_a church organ_, which he had seen in the white man’s council-house; -and which he wished to describe to his own people. The Menomenie and -Winnebago chiefs uniformly commenced their addresses, or speeches, -and almost every sentence--(after waiting for the interpreter to -perform his office)--with a strong, monosyllabic exclamation, -involving very emphatically the guttural and aspirate elements, and -signifying:--“_Attention--hear--I am about to speak_.” It would be -mockery for any but an Indian to attempt to exemplify it. The chiefs -would always address themselves directly to the Commissioners, and with -the greatest possible vehemence, as if they understood; and when they -had finished a sentence, they would wait for the interpreter. I do not -remember to have heard a single sentence from a Winnebago, or Menomenie -chief, in Council, whether the subject were important, or trifling, -or in whatever degree it might have either of these characters, when -it was not superlatively marked with a loud and vehement elocution, -and an impassioned and violent manner; as if the fate of the world, or -of the universe, were pending on the question, or the thought. If the -sentiment uttered met with the approbation of their people, a deep and -loud guttural, or ventral _grunt_, and sometimes a boisterous uproar, -would express their applause. This single, _ventral_ expression of -approbation, if it might be called so, was apt to be heard, at the end -of every sentence, when they were gratified. And I question, whether -any orators of a civilized people, ancient or modern, were ever better -supported by the generous applause and loud acclamations of their -auditors. It was impossible not to observe the increased animation of -the speakers, from this cause; as also the quick sympathy, between -themselves and their people. If the thought, when interpreted, seemed -trifling to us, it was not always so to them. Indians, like children, -are often amused with trifles; and not unfrequently exhaust their -gravest meditations on trifles: like children they can be pleased, -and even delighted with a toy. But sometimes they stand up, and show -themselves like men; and men of the highest order. They are not great -by education, but on the instant, for the particular occasion. “There -is a spirit in man, and God hath given him understanding.” _Nature_ is -in the Indians;--and when a high demand, an imperative call challenges -its proof, it comes like the lightning, and astounds like the thunder; -whether it be in the council-house, or from the battle ambush. And now -and then, during the deliberations of this Council, we had these proofs -of Indian sagacity and power, not to be despised. For a sentimental -appeal, a delicate allusion, or a sublime flight, when occasion puts -him to it, the Indian is unrivalled; and for the keenness of wit, and -the severity of sarcasm, he is not wanting. For the generosity of his -nature, it is without bounds. I have already spoken of some of these -characteristics. - -Of power over _sentiment_, I would quote the following: It was -intimated to the Indians, by the Commissioners, towards the close of -the deliberations, that the usual presents from Government, at the -breaking up of such occasions, would be withheld, because they had -refused to come to an adjustment of differences. One of the Menomenie -chiefs saw at a glance the desolateness of their prospects, and rose -instantly from his seat, and made the following speech: “Fathers,” -said he, “when you sent to call us to this Council, we were building -canoes to gather the wild rice, that our families might have bread to -eat in the winter. But, as soon as we heard your voice, we left our -canoes unfinished, and came directly to this place. Fathers--the rice -harvest is now come, our canoes are not built--and we shall have no -bread for our families.” And when it is understood, that the first -wind that blows, after the wild rice is ready for harvest, will waste -it all, the force of this appeal can better be appreciated. It was, in -the circumstances and manner, altogether overpowering, and moved the -Commissioners to grant the usual presents. - -Indian speeches, in public council, always abound in religious -sentiments, or in a grateful recognition of Divine Providence; and -in friendly congratulations. This sort of religion may be accounted -for, perhaps, from their own child-like improvidence, and their more -immediate dependence on the providence of God. Their other affections -are also so child-like, that friendship and kindness are dear to them, -as they are to children. I may say in one word: that the speeches -of the Indian chiefs, on these occasions, demonstrated almost every -attribute of greatness and littleness--much to admire and much to laugh -at. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII. - -THE CHARGE OF INDIAN AFFAIRS IN THE WAR DEPARTMENT, &c. - - -It might perhaps be expected, that I should give more of the -_political_ character of this Council, and make the Court itself as -conspicuous, as the place they occupied; that I should report their -progress in order, and develope their transactions in detail, from -beginning to end. But the execution of the _entire_ of such a plan, I -am disposed to think, would not be very edifying. I have wished all -along to keep, as near as possible, to that course, which might throw -the most light on these two questions:--What are the American Indians? -And what is to become of them? And this is the course I still mean to -pursue, under my best endeavours, to the end. There are circumstances -and features of this Council, yet untouched, that are worthy of notice -for such an object. - -It is proper to observe, that all the affairs of the Indians, in -their connexion and intercourse and official transactions with the -Government of the United States, are in charge of the War Department. -With what propriety and for what reasons, I am unable to say. Neither -can I say confidently, that there is any impropriety, except that -the _name_ wears somewhat of a belligerent character, and would not -naturally lead one to expect so much _kindness_ from such a quarter, -as the Indians have an undoubted right to claim. We may hope, indeed, -that this is not the reason, that such a perpetual _war_ has been -waged upon Indian rights, and threatens still to be carried on. I am -quite sure, that this business was not originally committed to that -department of government for such an object; and if we are to look -to the _temperament_ of the War Department, for the secret of these -troubles, the sooner a motion is made and carried, that this charge be -transferred to another office, or that a new department be created for -this specific object, the better. - -It is in truth to the War Department of the United States, to which we -must look for all the immediate Government movements and transactions -in relation to the Indians. There every plan in the treatment of -Indians is conceived and organized;--and thence issue all the -authorities to hold agencies and commissions among them, for whatever -purpose, of an official nature. The destiny of whole tribes is settled -there, and often by a single mind, without consultation. There were -conceived, and as we have reason to believe, at the discretion of one -individual, the instructions of the Commissioners to Green Bay, for -1830; which, if they had been permitted to go into effect, would have -annihilated all the rights of the Indians concerned, at a single blow. -When I say this, I of course speak of the _principles_, on which the -instructions were based. And it was no doubt the confident expectation -of the War Department, that the Commissioners, on the present occasion, -would execute these instructions in full, and bring the plan to -immediate consummation. - -But unforeseen obstacles interposed; the effect of which, however, -was only to suspend the result. The New York Indians had caused to be -prepared a vindication of their rights, on the basis of the covenants -between themselves and the North-West tribes; and of the understanding -between themselves and the General Government;--the whole of which, -it was the design of the instructions from the War Department to set -aside. In the considerations, specified in the instructions, as a basis -and guide of the contemplated arrangement, there was no reference -whatever to these covenants. It is possible, and not improbable, that -the Commissioners had caused the New York tribes to be served with a -copy of these instructions, for the very purpose of notifying them -of the course of procedure to be adopted. They improved the advice, -however, in a different way from that, which we have here supposed -was intended:--they employed the mean time, in the preparation of an -argument to establish their rights, and to show before this Court, -before Congress, if needs be, and before the world, why they could not -legally, and why they ought not to be disturbed. It was a document -of the greatest interest, as being done by Indians, allowing for the -little assistance they received. Themselves furnished the materials, -collected the facts;--the final copy of the document was made by their -own hand;--it was read before the Commissioners by one of their own -number;--and laid upon their table, as the only basis, on which they -could act;--and it is now on file in the public office, at Washington, -not only as an unanswerable demonstration of the rights, which it -vindicates, in this particular instance;--but as a proof equally -unanswerable, that an Indian may be a statesman, not to suffer by a -comparison with any other. The New York Indians had among them, on -the present occasion, a plural number of men, of a liberal education. -Having right on their side, they were more than equal to the Court. -They were dignified in all their deportment; and when called upon, they -entered their solemn protest against the course of procedure, of which -they had been notified, as determined on; laid the defence of their -rights upon the table; and pointed to the _Bond_. - -What could the Commissioners do? Could they refuse to hear? and having -heard, could they decently throw out the document?--and retaining it, -could they act upon it? The ground of discussion, which it opened, -was entirely beyond the scope of their instructions. Yet the course -pursued by the New York Indians seemed reasonable--all the world -would deem it reasonable. The moment this document was heard by the -Commissioners, their good sense taught them at once, that the object of -their mission to Green Bay was entirely defeated, under the limitations -of their instructions. They could do nothing definitively, under -that instrument, without disgracing themselves, and disgracing the -Government. The course pointed out, was a course of violence;--and -however the end contemplated, was evidently resolved, and must finally -be attained--the Commissioners, suddenly opening their eyes to some -rays of the truth and merits of the case, had not come to this duty -sufficiently conscience-hardened, to jump at once to the conclusion, in -defiance of these covenants. The ground taken by the New York Indians, -and the noble and intrepid vindication of their rights, was unexpected. -It had not been anticipated at the War Department;--nor by the prime -movers of the mischief on the premises;--it was not dreamt of any -where. It was taken for granted, that they would yield to the menace -held over their heads, and take what was offered, rather than risk all. - -But the Commissioners being there, they might as well do something. -Notwithstanding the aspects of the case were entirely changed, by the -declaration and vindication of the rights of the New York Indians, -and an insuperable bar thrown in the way of their errand;--yet they -might as well hear what the Indians had to say on both sides; they -might collect information, and report thereon to the authority, under -which they acted. They might also, perhaps, in existing circumstances, -safely hazard the use of some discretion. And so, it seems, they -did;--although within very prudent limits. They ventured to specify and -recommend terms of compromise, between the parties in controversy; and -not succeeding in this, they drew up a plan of settling the disputes, -which they proposed to recommend to Government. - -But it was impossible for _such_ men to settle this matter. It was -impossible, because they had come with wrong views of the case, and on -the general subject--themselves pledged to a policy ruinous to Indian -rights; impossible, because they had no authority to do it, on proper -grounds; impossible, because of the conflicting testimony they were -obliged to receive on the spot; and _impossible, because they could not -agree among themselves_. - -The Council was held eight days successively--Sunday excepted--without -result, except, that it furnished an admirable occasion for the -developement of Indian character and Indian wrongs. - - - - -CHAP. XXIII. - -SPECIMENS OF INDIAN SPEECHES. - -_By_ JOHN METOXEN, _head Chief of the Stockbridge Tribe, on the -occasion of laying on the table of the Commissioners, the Document, -which contained at large the declaration and vindication of their -rights_. - - -“Brothers: hear what I have to say. Thanks to the great Spirit, who has -brought your faces to our faces in health and peace. We shake hands -with our great father, the President, in our hearts. We are glad to -take you, his children and our brothers, by the hand. May the chain of -friendship, which has so long bound us together, still bind us, while -the sun comes up in the Great Lake, and goes down in our forest. - -“Brothers, you know we have always been friends of our great father, -the President, who has promised to keep off our enemies, if we will -help him keep off his enemies. We lived under his shadow first in the -east country, (Massachusetts) next with our brothers in the State of -New York; and because our great father said, it would be better for -us to come out here, we obeyed his voice, and came. Our great father -said, he would not let the white man trouble us any more. He wished -us to come here, and buy land of our brothers, the Menomenies and -Winnebagoes, and settle down among them, and make them learn the good -ways of the white man--how to raise corn, and build houses, and make -their own blankets, and other good things. Our father said, we should -keep the peace between him and the wild people of the North-West--that -he would give us and our children this land for ever--that he would -never let his white children come among us to sell our people strong -water, and cheat them, and get away their land--that the great lakes -should be a wall between us and them--that he would send good men to -come and see us, and ask what we want--that he would send us ploughs -and all things good to raise corn--that he would send our women things -to make cloth--that if any of the tribes should rise up against us, or -quarrel among themselves, our father would reach out his long arm, and -speak with his mouth, and tell them to be still--and that here, under -his shadow, we should all live in peace, and grow up together, and -become a great nation, like the white men,--and build good houses, and -at last have one great father of our own, who should be in peace with -our great father, the President. - -“Brothers, as we knew our great father was a true man and honourable, -and as we believed he would never break his word, and that he had a -strong arm to make it good, we trusted to all he said. We were glad -at his words. We let his white children take our lands and our homes -in the State of New York, and we took our wives, and our children in -our arms, and came across the great lakes to live here on Fox River. -We lighted the council-fire, and made peace with our brethren, the -Winnebagoes and Menomenies. We gave them money for lands. They said, -they were glad to see us, and to have us come and live among them--and -that we would all be one people. They promised to leave hunting and -fishing, and raise corn like us, and that their women should spin like -our women--and that we would become as good and as great as white men. -We were all agreed--and we were all very glad. - -“Brothers, we did not think our great father, President Monroe, would -die so soon--or that another would come in his place to forget what -he had promised. We did not think, that our great father had so many -papers in his table-drawer, that he could not find the one, on which -his agreement with us was written. - -“You see, brothers, the white man is here--he has brought strong water -to sell to our people, to the Menomenies, to the Winnebagoes, and to -the Chippeways, to get them drunk, and make them quarrel. The Indian is -good for nothing, when he can get strong water. It makes him mad. He -will not work--he will whip his wife, and his child,--and perhaps kill -one, to be sorry for it the next day, when he cannot help it. Strong -water makes him quarrel with his neighbour, and they kill one another. -There is no peace, when the Indian can get strong water--but all things -go badly. Our great father the President, said--that the white man -should never come here, and sell our people strong water. - -“Brothers, you see the white people have come here to live--a great -many. And they tell us, that they will stay--and that more will -come--and that they will have our lands--and that we must go beyond the -Mississippi. All this makes us very sorry. - -“We lived in peace with the Winnebagoes and Menomenies, and with all -the tribes of the North-West. Our council-fire burnt well, and did not -go out. But, while we sat in peace around it, and smoked the pipe of -friendship with our brethren--the white man came in, and threw a big -stone against the fire, and scattered the brands among our feet, and -knocked them upon our blankets--and cried out: It is no peace--it is -war;--so that we could not stay. We run home, and our hearts were very -sorry; and there has been no peace since. The white man will not let us -speak peace to our brethren. He tells our brethren, that we are their -enemies--that we came here only to get away their country--and to drive -them off; and that if they will get back the lands, which they sold -to us, they can sell them again to the whites, and get pay for them a -second time; and that the whites will give a great deal more money, -than we gave. Three years ago (1827) they received a great bag of money -from the city of Washington to buy these very lands on Fox River, which -they once sold to us. We do not know for what _good_ reason this money -was given them. We are afraid. - -“Brothers, I need not say much. We have put in writing what we think. -It has just been read to you, and is now in your hand. We wish you -to think on what is written in that paper. We wish you to carry that -paper to our great father, the President--and shake hands with him for -us, and ask him to read and think of it. We wish it to be read before -the chiefs of the great nation, who stand around the fire of the great -council-house, at the city of Washington--that they may think of it. - -“Brothers, there is no longer peace between us and our brethren here. -We cannot speak with them. They do not come and see us--and we cannot -go and see them. The white man stands between us and keeps us apart. We -say one thing, and they say another thing. We no longer smoke the pipe -together. We desire you to ask our great father to take away his white -children, and when they are gone, we shall do well enough. - -“We need not tell you, brothers, to shut your ears against the words of -the white men, who have come up here, and who want our lands. We have -been made very sorry to hear what they say. - -“Brothers, we look to you--we look to our great father, the -President--we look to the chiefs of the great nation: we ask only for -the performance of their agreement. While you have that paper, you -know our mind. We shall wait with great desire to know the answer of -our great father and of the chiefs at Washington. - -“I have no more to say.” - - * * * * * - -It is proper perhaps to say, that the paper referred to in this speech, -is the document noticed in the last chapter, as having had such an -important influence on the doings of the Commissioners, arresting -the current in which they were directed by their instructions, and -defeating the object which those instructions contemplated. The New -York Indians relied entirely upon this, as principal; and upon other -minor written communications, which were afterwards sent to the Court, -as occasion demanded--in consequence of which the speeches of their -chiefs were few, and generally short--delivered for the purpose of -explanation, or in answer to inquiries. - - -_Speech of the Menomenie chief, called_ “THE BRAVE,” _in answer to_ -METOXEN. - -“Brothers: hear me. We give you this hand, to say, we are glad to see -you. You came from the rising sun. We thank the Great Spirit, who -has carried you safely over the big waters, and set you down in our -country, the centre of the world. This hand is our welcome. Peace be -with us. - -“Brothers, we wish you to say to our great father, that we love him, -and that we will always do as he tells us. Does he live in a big house? -We shall be glad to go and see him. Tell him, if he will send us some -money, and ask us, we will come. We should like him to send us some -tobacco also. Tell him, we shake hands with him in our hearts. - -“Brothers, we are glad you are come to settle our disputes. We, -Menomenies and Winnebagoes, have no learning, like our brothers here -from the rising sun, (the New York Indians.) We cannot put our thoughts -on paper, like them. We ask, that you will let us have a man of -learning, and a friend to us, that he may read that paper, (the defence -handed in by the New York Indians) and tell us what it means--and that -he may give us advice how to act; for our brothers from the rising sun -know more than we do--they have deceived us. They have got more land, -than they ought to have--more than we ever sold them. We wish you -to tell them how much they may have. Tell them what to give back to -us--and we will sell it to our great father, and to our white brothers -here, who are our friends--and they will give us a fair price, and -blankets, and tobacco. We like our white brothers here, and are willing -to have them stay. They sell us what we want, and take our skins. - -“Brothers, may the Great Spirit keep you. - -“This is all.” - - * * * * * - -The request made by this chief for learned counsel was granted by the -Court; and a gentleman, residing at Green Bay, who filled the office of -judge in the District Court of the United States for that territory, -was the adviser of the Menomenies and Winnebagoes, through all the -sessions of the Council and of the Commission;--and he prepared written -answers to all the written communications of the New York Indians. - - -_Speech of_ DANIEL BREAD, _a chief of the Oneidas, about thirty years -old_. - -“Brothers, I have not much to say. I am glad, that your people and my -people have one religion. We worship the same Great Spirit--we love -the same Lord Jesus Christ, the Saviour of sinners. It was the white -man, who brought us to know the true God--and how we may be saved. We -are thankful. We thank the Great Spirit, who has kindly brought us -together at this time. May he keep us in the right way, make us love -one another, and not let us do any thing wrong. - -“Brothers, what has been said by our brother, the Stockbridge chief, -is true. I was glad to hear what he spoke. We have moreover told you -all our thoughts in that paper. We wish you to consider what we have -written--and to take it up to our great father, and to the chiefs of -his nation--that they may consider it, and restore our rights. - -“Brothers, I did not wish to speak. But it was desired, that one of -my tribe should say something. We are all made sorry--we are in great -trouble--we know not what to do. The white man is come upon us, and is -taking up our lands. We came here to be free from the white man. But he -follows us wherever we go. We are discouraged. The white man has broken -peace between us and our brethren here in the North-West, and will not -let us come together again. We cannot do what we had wished to do--what -our father, the President, promised us we might do. The white people -are surrounding us again--they are getting our lands--they will not -let us have any influence over the native tribes--they fill the ears of -our great father with wrong stories--and they have already threatened -to drive us away. - -“Brothers, we were well off in the State of New York--as well as we -could be, while surrounded by whites. There we had good land, we raised -corn, learned the good ways of our white neighbours, had houses for -our families, and a house of God. There we enjoyed the protection of -the laws. If the white man injured us, we told it to our great father, -(the civil magistrate) who was near at hand, and could see and right -the wrong. But here the white man can do us any wrong, and there is -no help for us. We came here, because we wished to be by ourselves, -and to make a separate people of the Indians. Our father, President -Monroe, promised, that his white children should never come after us. -He said, he had a desire to see us living by ourselves, in peace and -prosperity--that it would be better for us to come out here, than to -live in the State of New York--and that he would always remember and -protect us by his great and strong arm. But, brothers, we remember it -is written in your Bible, which is our Bible: ‘And there arose another -king in the land, which knew not Joseph.’ We remember also, that Ahab -wanted Naboth’s vineyard, and Naboth said: ‘The Lord forbid, that I -should resign the inheritance of my fathers.’ But _we_ did give up -the inheritance of _our_ fathers, for the sake of peace--because our -great father said he wanted it for his white children. ‘Ahab said to -Naboth: I will give thee for it a better vineyard.’ So said our father, -the President, to us--and he promised to defend it for us and for our -children for ever. Now, we do not complain of the vineyard. It is -good enough. But Ahab wants this also; and we are more exposed to the -cruelties and depredations of his people, than before we removed. - -“Brothers, we cannot move any more. Tell our great father, that our -hearts are made very sorry by the conduct of his white children--and -that we have no peace. - -“This is all I have to say.” - - * * * * * - - _Speech of_ FOUR-LEGS, _head chief of the Winnebagoes_.--N.B. It - is not to be understood, that this man actually had as many legs, - as his name indicates. The fancy of the American Aborigines, in - the invention and application of names, especially to their - chiefs, is well known to be greatly exuberant, and not a little - removed from what the Europeans would call classical purity. All - that _Four-legs_ exhibited to the eye, to entitle him to this - name, was the suspension of a fox’s tail, from being attached to - the external of each of his knees; which played and dangled, as - he walked, making a show at least equal to, and altogether more - attractive than, the calf and ankle of his own leg. But to his - speech:-- - -“Brothers, attend to my words. Thanks to the Great Spirit, who has -kept us all till now. We are glad to shake hands with you. May we -long smoke the pipe of friendship. Before our chiefs went to see our -great father, where is built the great council-house, we did not know -the great nation. And we once drew our short knives against the long -knives--(long swords of the whites) we took the tomahawk and rifle--and -we said: We will have every scalp of them. But they were too many for -us. And when our chiefs came back, and told us what they had seen, we -said: we shall never dare to lift up our short knives against the long -knives again. And so, we wish to live in peace. - -“Brothers, I have counted the trees of the forests all around the -lake of my fathers; (Winnebago Lake, thirty miles long and fifteen -broad)--when the sun was asleep in the woods, I have looked up from -the door of my cabin, and counted the stars--but our chiefs told us, -when they returned: You cannot count the white men! Brothers, we do not -wish to fight the white men; we wish for peace. Our chiefs told us of -your big cabins, all put together in a great heap, so great, that one -must walk a whole journey to get round it. They told us of your big -canoes, with great wings, and how they let out the smoke and thunder -from their sides. We were afraid at their story--and we wish for peace. -Our chiefs told us of your warriors, how many they are, and how they -all push together straight forward, and do not run and dodge like an -Indian behind a tree. They told us of rifles, so big, that an Indian -could not put his arms around one--and that four horses must draw it on -rollers--and that when it fires, it makes a great noise like thunder. -It makes the ground shake, and the clouds too. Brothers, we wish for -peace. - -“I have no more to say.” - - * * * * * - -It is true, _Four-legs_ does not seem to speak much to the point under -discussion. Nor is it to be inferred, that he was not a brave man, -from the singular turn, which he happened to take in his speech. He is -notwithstanding (_was_--for he is dead now) a warrior of great fame. -He no doubt really desired peace, and was sufficiently convinced, -from all he had heard, that his nation could never beat the whites. -It is but a few years since, however, that the Winnebagoes supposed -themselves the greatest and mightiest nation on earth; and their pride -was equal to their estimation of their own relative importance. But -_Four-legs_, just at this time, seems to have been in the humour of -compliments;--and besides, he has been reckoned an arch politician, for -an Indian. He might say one thing, and mean another. - - - _By_ JOHN METOXEN, _at the breaking up of the deliberations of - the Council_. - -“Brothers, I speak now both to my white and red brothers--to all who -are here. I am an old man--and my spirit will soon be with the spirits -of my fathers. I have been at the head of my people for many years. -I have been anxious for them. When I came before them from New York -to Green Bay, and told them to build their cabins at the _Grande -Kawkawlin_, I thought they would have peace, and that I should die in -peace. But I see, that I must go down to the grave without comfort. It -is not peace. All the doings of this Council show, that there is no -rest for my people, who came here for rest. - -“I wish to say a word to the Winnebagoes and Menomenies. Brothers. -It is not good, that the white man has stood between us, and kept us -apart. Once we smoked in peace. We came from the rising sun, and asked -you to give us a home. We told you, there was no more home for us among -the graves of our fathers--because the white man had come there. You -took us by the hand, and said: We are glad to see you. Here is our -country. Come and live among us. We said to you: Give us land that we -can call our own, and we will pay you for it. You did so. And we made a -covenant. We said: The white man shall never come here. And our great -father, the President, said: My white children shall never trouble you. -We lived in peace, till the white man came. He, brothers, has told you -wrong stories. He has made you believe, what is not true. It is he that -wants your land, and not we. We agreed, that we would keep him off. But -he has divided us; and now there is no more peace. He will get your -land and ours, and then what will our children do?--Brothers, come back -to us. Let us smoke the pipe again. We told you the ways of the white -man, that he is a snake in the grass--that he will bite and destroy, -when we don’t see--that he has great power--and that he will drive away -the Indians, and give their land to his own children. You now see, that -our words are come to pass. The white man has come and set his foot and -his cabin on Fox River--and is getting more of our land every year. -First, he spoke smooth words. Now he speaks rough words--because he has -got the power. Brothers, come back to us. We will be one people. We -will unite together against the white man, and pray our great father -to take him away. And then we shall have peace, and no more trouble. I -give you the faith and love of our tribes. It is not rotten. It is good. - -“I speak again to my white brothers. You will not blame me, that I have -spoken the truth. You have seen, brothers, since you came to Green Bay, -that what I have just told the Menomenies and Winnebagoes, is truth. -We have shewn you what promises were made to us by your great father -and ours. You know it is truth. We make you witnesses this day--you -shall witness to our great father and to his chiefs--you shall witness -to God--that all we have said, is truth. We have been sorry, brothers, -that it was not in your power to do us justice. We thank you for your -good intentions. You say your instructions do not allow you to make the -treaties a rule of settlement. We left our lands in the East country, -and came here on the understanding of those treaties. We have trusted -entirely to the faith they have pledged to us. If _they_ cannot be -depended on, we know not what to trust. You offer to make a _new_ -treaty in the name of our great father. Make the _old_ treaty good, -brothers, and then if there be any need, we shall have some reason to -trust in a _new_ one. Till then, we do not wish to make another. It is -better to have none, brothers, if both parties will not keep them. We -have been deceived. It is not good. We do not wish to be deceived again. - -“Brothers, we have learnt one good thing from the white man: to trust -in the white man’s God. We believe him to be the only God--and that -he is the God of all the tribes of men. We feel, that we have need to -trust in him now. We are injured; and I know not what new injuries -await the destiny of my people. I shall go down to the grave thinking -only of the words of King David’s son, which I have read in the book -presented to my father’s father by your father’s father, from over the -big salt lake: ‘So I returned, and considered all the oppressions that -are done under the sun. And behold the tears of such as were oppressed, -and they had no comforter. And on the side of their oppressors there -was power--but _they_ had no comforter.’ God is witness of our old -engagements--God is witness how they have been kept--and God will -reward us, according to our deeds. - -“Brothers, I have done.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV. - -FREE MASONRY AMONG THE INDIANS; MEDICINE DANCE; AND WAR DANCES. - - -As I was walking one day in the camp of the Winnebagoes, I observed a -group of Indians collected around one of the lodges, deeply absorbed -in the performance of some strange and mysterious rites, apparently -of a symbolical and religious nature. The _women_ were engaged in -them, as well as the men--and all in public. At one moment they would -seem to be occupied in a sort of _hocus-pocus_ incantation, with the -greatest imaginable solemnity. In spite of my philosophy, I could -but sympathise with them. I verily stood waiting, from the degree of -faith and expectation which they manifested, to see some strange and -miraculous phenomena; spirits perhaps, coming up from the caldron -they appeared to be stirring. True, there was no caldron visible to -the vulgar--to us--no kettle of any fashion--no _material_ vessel -of capacity;--but they were evidently and earnestly stirring up -something over a fire. They formed a circle, men and women, with a -sort of pudding-stick--_alias_ a witch’s or wizard’s rod;--and round -and round they walked, with a gravity, at sight of which few would not -have felt solemn, each one stirring the caldron in turn, as he or she -came where it was--or _should_ be;--reciting at the same time some -mysterious words. There was manifestly an expectation of some wondrous -result. They grew excited--they danced--they raved--and seemed to be -the subjects of involuntary and violent muscular spasms. They would -stop suddenly, and lift up the head, like the dog that bays the moon; -and mutter with a most inconceivable volubility a long prayer--or some -other piece of religious exercise, I know not what, apparently of a -devotional character. This baying of the heavens, however, appeared to -be the exclusive office of certain distinguished individuals--priests -most likely. There was no miracle, after all. The ceremonies were -diversified, and pompous, and solemn. - -“What is this?” said I to a companion, who knew something of Indian -customs. “Why,” said he, “it is _Free-masonry_;--and if you could stay -long enough to see the whole, you would be greatly amused.” “But do -the _women_ take a part?” “O yes--the Indians are farther advanced in -Free-masonry, than civilized nations:--they have taken higher degrees. -The white masons, you know, are just _beginning_ to confer degrees upon -women. But Indians have done it from time immemorial.” “But the society -here is open.” “Certainly. Secresy is all nonsense. There is no mystery -in masonry, except in the higher degrees, in relation to the lower; and -in all the degrees, in relation to the world. The white Free-masons -have found it convenient for _other_ purposes, to hold their meetings -in conclave;--not for secresy. There is no secresy, except what results -from physical necessity:--that a man cannot know what he has never -learned. Pretended secresy lends importance to that, which is supposed -to be kept out of sight--awakens curiosity, and gives amazing advantage -to nothing.” “Indeed? This is information.” “I am glad, if you are -wiser for it.” - -One cannot have been long among the Indians, and not have had his -attention challenged by a DRUMMING in some quarter, from morning to -night, and from night to morning;--and sometimes for several successive -days, without intermission, except by very short intervals of repose. -The Indian drum is made exactly according to the philosophy of the -martial instrument of music, which bears this name in Europe. But if -the _beauty_ be brought into comparison--that is another thing. An -old hollow trunk of a tree, cut into a section of two or three feet, -without any other work, except what was first done by the hand of -nature, and next by time, will answer all the purpose. One end may be -planted in the ground, if it is not convenient to put a head in it; -the other must be covered by a buck-skin, stretched over it, when wet, -with great pains and force, and fastened by strings and withes to pegs, -driven into the longitudinal parts of the trunk. By this description -every one will see, that the instrument combines all the philosophical -principles of a drum. Whether the American Aborigines borrowed the -suggestion from Europeans, or the latter from the former; or whether -each came by the discovery independent of the other--is of no -importance to our present purpose to settle. The American Indians have -the drum--that is certain; and if they wish to make it portable, they -contrive to fasten a hollow sounding cover of some sort on the other -end;--perhaps nail on a thin board, when their arts, or trade will -furnish them with iron for nails. An empty keg, when the strong water -has all been drawn, (which does not take long) is often appropriated -to this purpose. In which case one of the heads is permitted to remain, -as a matter of economy, while the other is overdrawn, as aforesaid, -by a buck-skin, in the highest degree of tension. But the use, that -is more commonly made of the drum among the Indians, is by no means -so pleasant, as this account of its construction. It is even sad and -melancholy in the highest degree. - -And is not the white man’s use of the same instrument sad? _He_ employs -it to challenge the fiercest passions, to rouse and provoke the spirit -of man to deeds of blood, to drown the cries of the wounded and dying, -to sustain and urge on the heaviest encounter of brute force. - -Not so the Indian. He employs it to soothe and relieve the suffering, -and to rescue the dying from the grave. He makes it a medicine of the -soul, and of the body. When all the other powers of the healing art -have failed, and the patient still declines, the Indian last resort -is to the magic influence of the drum and dance. All the family and -near relatives gather in a crowd around the suffering victim; the -nearest relative, a mother, or father, a husband or wife, or the -eldest child--more commonly a female, when it is convenient--as the -tender sex are more susceptible of grief--begins to weep, and sob, -and moan aloud, often howling, with expressions of heart-appealing -anguish;--the drum sets up its melancholy beat to a dancing gig;--the -entire circle parade and move round in solemn order, time-keeping to -the summons;--the chief mourner sobs and howls;--and round they dance, -muttering prayers hour after hour, and day after day, till they have -drummed and danced and howled the wretched victim into the arms of -death. In this extremity all other means, all other medicine, and -the common sustenance of nature are perhaps scrupulously withholden. -Every thing now depends on the miraculous influence of the charm. The -relatives must have faith;--the patient must have faith;--all depends -on faith. If the patient be an infant, the anxious and agonized mother -will every now and then catch it up in her arms, and dance around the -circle, weeping and sadly moaning. If the patient be an adult, and have -sufficient strength, it is deemed of great importance, that he or she -should rise, as often as they are able, and join the dance; and when -strength fails, the patient is supported by the arms of relatives. -When he is entirely exhausted, he is borne along the dance perfectly -passive; and gradually as he languishes, the enthusiasm and anxiety -rise to a higher pitch; the drum sounds with more earnest beat; -the contagion of sobbing and moaning spreads and becomes universal; -the circle is enlarged by an accession of friends and neighbours, -who soon catch the sad spirit of the occasion; the noise and tumult -aggravate to a storm; and as might be expected, the patient sinks and -expires, under the overwhelming weight of this furious tempest of -lugubrious passion. And this is called the _Medicine-dance_. Rarely, -the strength of the patient’s constitution braves the assault, and he -rises and lives notwithstanding. And these instances of recovery prove -to a demonstration, in the philosophy of the Indians, the miraculous -efficacy of the means. - -But there is yet a use of the drum among the Indians, of a truly -_martial_ character--and that is in the _War-dance_. Whenever a tribe -has reasons for waging war, either in self-defence, or to avenge -injuries, having deliberated and resolved upon the enterprise, in -a grave and solemn public council, the occasion and ceremonies of -enlisting and mustering their warriors, are of a character most -fearfully interesting and barbarous. For the entertainment of the -Commissioners and strangers, and other spectators of the Council, which -had been engaged in its deliberations at Green Bay, and while the -sittings of the Council were open, we had two specimens of the Indian -_war_-dance, at the intervals of recess from public business:--one by -the Winnebagoes, and the second by the rival efforts of the two tribes. -As the night is the most appropriate and most awful, by the imposing -character of its own natural solemnity; and as according best with the -dark designs of savage vengeance; the exhibitions were made to begin -at the approach of the evening shades, and obtained their height of -interest, when all that is most grand and awful in midnight scenery -overspread the heavens. - -The Menomenies and Winnebagoes are two powerful and rival nations, -among the tribes of the North-West, and extremely jealous of each -other. The Convention necessarily brought their chiefs and warriors and -common people into near and intimate contact. They very prudently and -naturally, however, made the river a division line between them, in -setting up their encampments:--the Menomenies occupying the north bank, -and the Winnebagoes the south. But every day, by the constant passing -and repassing of such a public and promiscuous assemblage, the people -of the two tribes were brought side by side, and without interruption -crossed each other’s tracks. The mutual animosities and jealousies, -which a few years ago were manifested between the English and French; -which barred the common courtesies of life in their relations to each -other, and disposed them to construe the slightest inadvertence into -an insult--were not unlike the state of feeling, which characterised -the intercourse of the Winnebagoes and Menomenies. This uncomfortable -temper was very much awakened into active energy by the precedence, -which the Winnebagoes obtained in attracting the attention of the -Commissioners and other visitors, in the way of affording them -amusement;--partly, because the encampment of the Winnebagoes happened -to be on the same side of the river with the public lodgings for -strangers; and partly because the Winnebagoes themselves were strangers -at the Bay, and were in many respects of their history and manners -more remarkable. The Winnebagoes by themselves got up a war-dance -for the amusement of the whites;--and the sport went off so well, -that the Menomenies resolved they would not be outdone in a feat of -this kind. Accordingly on the next day after the first exhibition, -great preparations were observed to be making on both sides for a -_rival_ war-dance. And the motives of emulation were so powerful, -the excitement of national pride so great, there could be no doubt, -that an acting off of this terrific scene was about to be displayed, -in the highest style, and under the most striking and impressive -representations. - -The Winnebagoes are a proud, high-bearing race, exhibiting more of the -native wildness and savage independence of the Indian character, than -any nation around them;--looking down with perfect contempt on all -other tribes, especially upon their neighbours, the Menomenies. While -the Menomenies on the present occasion were by far the most numerous, -and exhibiting themselves under the special excitement of the fresh -return of a war-party from the Mississippi, who, in alliance with the -Sioux, had that summer been waging war with the Saukes and Foxes, and -brought into the camp of their tribe at Green Bay some scalps of their -enemies, as the trophies of their recent victories. - -One of the accompaniments of the war-dance is music--or what the -Indians _call_ music--instrumental and vocal. And although Indians, -when civilized and cultivated, are found to have the most melodious -voices, of all human kind, and to be the most passionate lovers of -harmony; yet in their savage condition, the character of their music is -in perfect keeping with their hearts: wild, discordant, and harsh. I, -however, noticed one instrument among them, the structure and tones of -which are not unlike the flagelet, adapted to the softer passions, and -designed no doubt for quiet, domestic scenes;--the music of which is -equally plaintive and touching, as any thing I remember to have heard. -As I saw it only in the hands of young men, I am disposed to believe, -that it is appropriated by the lover to move and subdue the heart of -the maid, the return of whose tender regard he desires and solicits. -A nice observation, however, soon detects the total want of regular -intervals in this instrument. It is better fitted for the melody of -distinct notes, than for scientific performances. And this, doubtless, -is quite sufficient for his purpose. A wild melody, in such a state of -society, may be supposed more effectual, than scientific harmonies. - -But the war-dance would seem to demand a kind of music, making the -strongest appeals to the ruder passions of so rude a race. The most -prominent instrument is the _drum_, the construction of which, out of -an old cast-by-keg, or hollow trunk of a tree, I have already noticed. -For the present occasion the Winnebagoes, as I had occasion to observe, -took the keg, knocked out one of the heads, stopped the bung-hole, put -a little water in the bottom, (the philosophical use of the water -I am ignorant of) and stretched a wet-deer skin over the other end, -attached to pegs rudely drove into the sides, and as rudely twisted by -the rudest sticks;--the sticks making so many levers, the fulcrum of -which was the attachment to the skin, and the power of tension resting -in the forementioned pegs; under which one extremity of each was -forcibly brought. I stood for a long time to witness the progress of -the simple art, by which this instrument was constructed. And verily, -to see half a dozen men, gravely and passionately employed in such a -piece of work, and stretching their wits to make it perfect, showing -all the simplicity of so many children of two and three years old, and -equally absorbed, as such children in their simplest inventions--was -humiliating and affecting. But to see those very men in a war-dance -in the evening, was a far different spectacle. When the instrument, -after so much pains, was supposed to be perfect, one drew his knife -from its scabbard by his side, and from a knotty-green stick, which -happened to lie under his hand, in two or three minutes, whittled out -the only drum-stick, about eight inches long, which was necessary for -the service; and then applying it to the drum, struck up the customary -beat. Instantly every countenance of the anxious and expectant group -lighted up with joy, and a sudden and clamorous shout of applause, -mingled with the sounds of the drum, told most emphatically, that -their whole heart was satisfied, and that the instrument was perfect. -The sound of it is very like the common bass drum, and is constructed -upon the same principles. It is the beating of this, which regulates -in time all the movements of the dance. The quickness of the movement -is perhaps somewhat more brisk, than that commonly displayed in the -dancing assemblies of the whites. As for the gracefulness of the actors -in the scene, I will say nothing. Their motions are so peculiar, that -I must despair of describing them. It is rather a jump, than a trip. -It is not like the light, and sprightly, and joyous dance of buoyant -spirits, half the time ’twixt heaven and earth;--the feet are scarcely -seen to rise above the ground--yet the body, by rising a little from -a stooping posture, seems to perform a sort of leap; while both feet -move almost simultaneously, pressing the earth again with such power -of the superincumbent weight and muscular exertion of the whole frame, -as to make the ground tremble at every step. A single Indian will make -the ground vibrate--;a troop of them will produce an effect like the -earthquake. It is the determination and tremendous character of their -movements, which develope the passion of their souls. - -The leader of the band of a war-dance is a stentorian vociferator, who -seems to take his key-note, by rubbing a long notched wood pole, with -another piece of wood;--that is, by this most unharmonious grating, not -of sounding metals, but of _un_-sounding wood, he strikes up a most -unharmonious effort of his lungs. Then by great muscular exertion of -his whole system, inflating his lungs by a kind of convulsive gasp, he -gives a token; and the band and dancers all begin--drumming, singing, -shouting, yelling, dingling of metallic rods, and what not;--at one -time all running together a sort of chant, in a low bass monotony; then -suddenly passing a wide discreet interval, into a sharp falsette, or -scream, which makes the Indian yell; or what is more commonly called -the _war-whoop_. No one could believe, did not his eye and ear together -certify him, that the two kinds of voice proceed from the same beings. -The Indian war-whoop is a sharp, piercing falsette, as elevated as -the sharpest scream of a woman in a fright, broken and trilled, or -made tremulous, by the mechanical play of the finger on the lips. This -_whoop_ is repeated by all the dancers every two, or three minutes, -and seems to be a kind of letting off, or explosion of the highest -possible degree of excitement. It is startling and frightful beyond -description, breaking, as it does, unexpectedly from a multitude of -voices. Even when one has heard it a thousand times in succession, and -in the same dance, it always comes unexpected. The transition of voice -is so sudden and violent, so characteristically diverse from the low -and monotonous movement, which precedes and follows; so _unearthly_; so -like the ideal conception of the sudden breaking loose of hell itself -in triumph--that one involuntarily trembles with fear and shudders with -horror. - -And the other accompaniments of this scene: the naked savage, painted -in the most horrible forms, with a crown of feathers bristling from -his head; his eye and every feature mad with rage, and dark as hell; -wielding and brandishing in his hand the weapons of death; his body in -perpetual and simultaneous movement, with the music of the band and -of his own voice, together “grating harsh thunder;”--himself at the -same time inclined, half-bent, like a man oppressed by a heavy burden, -darting with his naked and uplifted weapons in closest contact with -a multitude of others, all accoutred like himself, and like himself -performing the same wild and indescribable evolutions; sometimes like -lightning, and then more circumspectly. A spectator of such a scene -fears every moment, that in their apparent and wild intoxication, they -will wound, or kill each other, by running against the naked weapons, -to which they are exposed in their sudden turnings and violent leaps; -and while absorbed in this anxiety, or some other feeling they have -excited, they suddenly break into their horrid yell, resembling what -one would imagine to be the laughing triumph of fiends, mingled with -the screams of the agonized sufferers they have got in their power. -Then again immediately resuming their low and monotonous chant, and the -wild fierce dance, they work up their own passions, and the interest -of spectators to the highest possible pitch, till, with a surprise as -great as ever, their horrid yell bursts again upon the ear, and all for -a moment is still as death. And so with the introduction of a thousand -successive novelties of a like startling character, and often inspiring -the beholder with absolute horror, they continue for hours, and for a -whole night. And if such are the exhibitions of mere sport, what must -they be, when the scene is enacted in earnest, and in preparation for -actual war! - -One part of the war-dance, which may properly be called _beating -for recruits_, (and such indeed is its whole character and grand -intention) is peculiarly significant and impressive. A small group, -or band of _challengers_, as they might be termed, who are also the -principal musicians for the occasion, take their seats, squatted in -close contact on the margin of an open space, left vacant for the -dance;--or for those who may successively obey the call of their tribe -to arms. A rifle, tomahawk, or some other weapon of war, is laid upon -the ground, in this open space, as a gauntlet, itself challenging the -surrounding warriors to come and take it up; and the act of grasping -and lifting this weapon, is the act of enlistment. All things being -prepared, and the warriors in attendance, the group upon the ground, -having received the token from the leader, standing by, strike up the -war-song with their voice and instruments, the language and appeal of -which is: ‘Do you see that weapon? Do you understand it, warriors?--Who -will take it up?’--And the challengers grow more and more impassioned -and violent, if there is any hesitation, until some warrior from -the crowd, steps out into the vacant space, and begins to dance, -time-keeping with the drum, with his eye fixed upon the gauntlet, but -reluctant, refusing to take it up. The band aggravate their din and -clamour, to urge him to the decisive action. Still he looks upon the -weapon, dances round it, points to it with his finger, and performs -innumerable and most extravagant feats of jumping and significant -gesticulations; and still the challengers urge him on. He seems to be -revolving the possible results of the war to himself, to his family -and friends, and counts the cost in every shape;--and then imagines -he hears the call of his nation to arms. He comes yet nearer to the -weapon, and then springs back, as if frightened at the consequences -of taking it up. The challengers rebuke him for his indecision. Again -he approaches the weapon, and dances round it, and round it, extends -his hand as if to take it up, and then starts back at some sudden and -forbidding thought. Louder still, and still more earnest, the beating -rolls; and the voices of the band and all their instruments grow more -clamorous and deafening; every few moments raising the war-whoop. -Like as the bird, spell-bound and charmed by a serpent, flutters and -circles in the air, struggling in vain to escape, and drawing nearer -and nearer to the object of her dread--at last makes a sudden and -desperate plunge;--so he springs upon the weapon of death, grasps it -firmly in his hand, and lifts himself erect. Then in an instant shouts -of exultation rend the air, from all the assembled multitude--and -his name and hand are now pledged. Next, with the weapon in hand, and -still dancing to the music, he performs successively, and with all his -characteristic cunning, the various feats of discovering, shooting, and -scalping an enemy. This done, he replaces the weapon where he took it -up, takes his seat with the challenging group, till the same round has -added another to their number, and another;--and so they fill the ranks -for war. - -In the midst of these sports of the Winnebagoes, and while at the -highest pitch of their interest; the scene of which was laid on the -south bank of the river, and directly before the door of the inn, -where the Commissioners and strangers lodged;--sports, which to us -had already grown sufficiently grave, not to say frightful;--while -the shades of the evening began to impart to them a character still -more impressive, and no small crowd of white men and the natives were -hanging over the exhibition, wrapped in the intensest interest;--in -an instant, and with a suddenness as startling, as the explosion of -heaven’s artillery, a tremendous _war-whoop_ rent the air from behind -us;--and as soon as the thunder follows the flash which wakens it, -a horde of savage warriors, in their most hideous forms, and all -accoutred in their weapons of death, pounced into the midst of the -throng, driving the Winnebagoes from their dancing arena, and occupied -it themselves. Did ye ever see a flock of sheep scatter and fly before -the sudden rush of a merciless crew of dogs upon them? That is the -picture of the scampering of this gazing and motley throng. Even the -Commissioners lost their dignity and self-possession, and were no less -anxious to save their lives, than the meanest fellow in the crowd. All -run--as well they might--for nothing could have been more astounding. -As nobody, however, found himself tomahawked, in the first onset, a -greater portion of the flying herd turned to look again, and see what -this might be. Among the rest I turned;--and a strange and ominous -spectacle presented. The Winnebagoes looked in sullen silence on these -intruders, far outnumbering themselves, and presenting altogether a -more hideous aspect; the intruders looked on them; and never did two -armies of wild beasts, of diverse, but ferocious character, meet and -look each other in the face, with more dubious intent. - -_Four-legs_, the chief of the Winnebagoes, who had made a rare figure -a day or two before, as an orator, in the Council; and who seemed -on that occasion to be for peace, was destined to act a different -part in the present juncture. With all the pride and dignity of the -head man of his nation, he had stood wrapped in his blanket, looking -with infinite satisfaction on the feats of his warriors, as they -enlisted one after another, obeying the challenge, and taking up the -gauntlet, to show the white man, how the Indians do such things. His -squaw (wife) stood by his side, enjoying the scene. A long spear, or -javelin, rested on the ground at his feet, running up under his folded -arms, and lifting its burnished blade above his head; while one hand -grasped the hilt of a broad-sword;--both of which weapons had been -sent him by his great father from Washington;--and which he always -carried, and was proud to show. It was not deemed consistent with his -importance to join his warriors in the exercises of this occasion. He -only presided, and smiled his approbation at their excellent doings. -But when this outrageous insult was offered to himself and his tribe, -his brow gathered darkness, he threw his blanket from his shoulders, -and stepping before this ferocious band of intruders, with an aspect -and determination, not to be mistaken, he delivered a short, but far -different oration from that which he uttered before the Commissioners. -I understood it to be, in substance, as follows:-- - -“Miscreants! I am chief of the Winnebagoes. If my warriors had done -this deed, I would have pierced their hearts with this javelin, and cut -them in pieces with this sword, and given their flesh to the dogs! Your -tribe know the strength of this arm, and the courage of my warriors. Be -gone!--and await the vengeance I shall give you!” - -And as he pointed the way with his spear, the Menomenies sullenly -retired, just without the circle, which had been occupied by the -Winnebagoes, and commenced _their_ war-dance, in defiance of the -threats of the Winnebago chief. The Menomenie warriors had been engaged -in the same ceremonies on the opposite side of the river;--but not -having being able to attract a satisfactory amount of attention, and -perceiving that the Winnebagoes were getting all the praise, they had -resolved upon the stratagem of crossing the stream below, under cover -of the evening, and making this surprise; and a most effectual surprise -indeed it was. Nor did it end here. - -The war-dance of the Menomenies proceeded simultaneously with that of -the Winnebagoes, so near, that one group almost interfered with the -movements of the other. It was verily a rival exhibition of a grave -and portentous character. As the Menomenies were more numerous, and -had taken special pains in their preparations, they really made the -greatest and most attractive show. The wrath of _Four-legs_ was kindled -within him. He threw his javelin upon the ground, and stepped forth -upon the arena, as was well understood, for this particular juncture. -He fixed his eye upon his weapon; then looked round upon his warriors; -then pointed to the Menomenies, who had dared to insult them; then -displayed the symbols of his chieftainship about his person, and shook -the fox-tails, which hung from his knees, by putting his right hand to -one and his left to the other. And this done, to prove his importance, -he commenced a wild and frantic dance with a muscular energy, which -made the ground tremble beneath his feet; approached his javelin and -retreated in the usual forms, and with many others peculiar to himself; -keeping time with the beat of the drum, and animated by the clamorous -appeals of his warriors, as they shouted and _whooped_. By and by, as -his passions were wrought to the highest pitch, he plunged and seized -the javelin with a mad and convulsive grasp, darted like lightning -into the midst of the Menomenies, and instantly returned, leading -two of their warrior chiefs captive, and presented them in triumph -before his own. It was an unexpected and resistless feat, and big -with portentous meaning. The Menomenies were compelled to one of two -alternatives:--either to suffer it as an atonement for their insult, -or quarrel on the instant. And for a few moments there was an awful -pause;--and by the significant and angry murmurs, which passed between -the parties, it seemed doubtful which way it would turn. The prisoners -however, at last affected to take it in sport, submitted to a brief -detention, and were then dismissed. I was told, that more trifling -incidents than this have bred Indian wars. - -Truly I and many others were glad, when this affair was over. It gave -to the sports of the evening a most grave and serious aspect; and all -expected a quarrel during the night. Till morning came again, the whole -region rung with the most frightful savage yells;--yells, which, begun -for amusement, threatened to end in blood. So untamed, fierce, and -ungovernable are the passions of these wild children of the forest. -But especially was it a perilous night, in consequence of the previous -and generous distribution of strong drink, dealt out by those, who -had instigated the exhibition. An Indian, mad with liquor and passion -combined, is of all beings the most uncertain and dangerous. I do not -for myself desire to witness the renewal of such a scene. - -The amazing power of _pantomime_ was most wonderfully displayed in all -these exhibitions of the war-dance. For all the interpretations here -given, I am indebted alone to the intelligible and indubitable language -of this art. To satisfy myself of their correctness, I made particular -inquiry of those who understood the meaning of these customs. - -The following poetic description of a war-dance may be pertinent here:-- - - “A hundred warriors now advance, - All dress’d and painted for the dance, - And sounding club and hollow skin - A slow and measur’d time begin; - With rigid limb and sliding foot, - And murmurs low the time to suit; - For ever varying with the sound, - The circling band moves round and round. - Now slowly rise the swelling notes, - When every crest more lively floats; - Now toss’d on high with gesture proud, - Then lowly ’mid the circle bow’d; - While clanging arms grow louder still, - And ev’ry voice becomes more shrill, - Till fierce and strong the clamour grows, - And the wild _war-whoop_ bids it close. - Then starts Skunktonga forth, whose band - Came far from Huron’s storm-beat strand, - And thus recounts his battle feats, - While his dark club the measure beats.” - - _Poem of Ontwa._ - -While writing these pages I have received the following account of -a war dance among the Osages in the Arkansas Territory, west of -the Mississippi, and some 1500 or 2000 miles distant from the scene -already presented; communicated by a gentleman, who witnessed what he -describes, and long known to me by reputation, though not personally. -It is especially interesting, as it was an earnest preparation for -actual war, and not an exhibition for amusement. The likeness will be -sufficiently apparent, as having the common characteristics of the -American war-dance; although the Osages and the North-West tribes are -too distant, to be in habits of communication with each other. The -letter is dated the 25th of July, 1832. - - -EXTRACT: - -“In our late tour through the Osage villages, we fell on the Little -Osage town, when it was all alive with a _war-dance_. The warriors, or -braves, fitted out in their wild, fantastic style, were all assembled. -As we approached, a runner met us, and asked of our interpreter -our business, but did not offer us his hand. This was not owing to -ill-will, but to custom. Their war-dances are their most sacred -seasons. During the ceremony, they separate themselves from the touch -of the vulgar and the profane. Being told our business, he run back -and reported; and our approach seemed to cause neither derangement, -nor suspension. We eagerly rode up to the scene of action; getting our -horses as near as we could, although they were frightened by the music, -the feathers, shields, and the star-spangled banner of the United -States, fluttering in the wind.[15] - -“The position in which we found these warriors, was that of a large -ring, one circle standing, and another squatting, and all facing -towards the centre of the circle. Well, what does this mean? What next? -Sooner than thought could fancy an answer, one of the circle partly -rises with his shield in one hand and tomahawk in the other, and dances -towards the centre--first facing this, and then that way, holding his -shield first on this, then on that side, and then occasionally making -a brandish with his tomahawk--as though he were saying: ‘See, my -comrades in arms--see how I will defend myself with this hand and this -shield, while with _this_ I will level my foe.’ Having proceeded to the -centre, he returned and squatted in his place. Another then performed -a similar feat, and then another, till all had given a specimen, by way -of anticipation and sample of their approaching conflict and expected -victory. Meantime the hoarse hollow sounding criers, who appeared to be -already exhausted by constantly overstraining their voices, in their -zeal to make those hear, who stood only a very short distance--stood -yelling, with their hands bracing their empty stomachs, and exciting -the warriors to bloody deeds. One, perhaps, had lost a wife, another a -child, or they represented those who had lost them, and now they were -inspiring these pledged warriors to be courageous, and bring home a -scalp, and so avenge their loss. - -“There was much variety in the costume of these Indians. Some wore -the skins of white wolves, a large species found at the west in their -hunting excursions--which hang down behind, with the face, eyes, and -nose of the animal shooting above the head of the wearer. Others wore -ravens’ beaks, or eagles’ claws--and all exhibited from their persons -some terrific emblem. One wore a snake’s skin, suspended from his -neck, and reaching to the ground. I said to him: ‘What a serpent!’ He -answered by snapping at me so sharply, as to startle me. This proved -quite amusing to his comrades. All were entirely naked, except the -usual flap, and their bodies were painted black--black as the sooty -African. Of all the human beings I ever saw, none approached so near my -idea of devils. - -“Much of the ceremony consisted in a sort of dancing march round the -streets of the village, between their lodges. Their dancing has nothing -to do with the light trip of the foot. It is properly a pounding of -the earth with both feet at once. As they passed us, it seemed as if a -little _earthquake_ was passing by. The Osages, and I think all other -Indians whom I have seen, in their dances, strike the earth with both -feet simultaneously, jumping along with their bodies bent, their faces -first turned this way and then that, first looking askance under one -arm, and then turning a wild vacant look over the other shoulder: and -all the while brandishing shields, tomahawks, &c. - -“In their marching round the settlement, the warriors were followed by -a band of musicians, some rattling the gourd shell, some drumming on -a piece of deer skin, _stretched over the head of a keg_, and others -singing their wild songs. Among the retinue I observed a great many -youths, who appeared to be young disciples, catching the spirit of -their seniors and fathers. Another group followed, who appeared to be -mourners, crying for vengeance on their enemies, to reward them for the -death of some relative. - -“So busily employed were these warriors, that the ceremony ceased only -for a small part of the night. Early the next morning, before it was -yet day, we heard their music and singing, and their stamping up and -down the streets. Our stay among them was about twenty-four hours. -When we arrived we found them engaged in the ceremony, and when we -left they had not finished. It is attended with extreme fasting--for -their custom forbids them to eat before the sun sets. And I believe -they often fast, eating only once a day, till the war is concluded, and -they return home with their scalps victorious. They are not allowed -moreover to eat with their families; they must sleep separately, must -go naked, the flap excepted; offer many prayers, and as the climax of -all, _sacrifice a dog_. In this last ceremony they were engaged, as we -left the village,--for we saw two or three warriors most ceremoniously -washing the parts of the victim at a stream, which we had to pass.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXV. - -SPECIMENS OF INDIAN SPEECHES OF FORMER TIMES, WITH ANECDOTES. - - -The speeches and anecdotes of this chapter are introduced, not so much -because they have an immediate connexion with the main design of this -work, as because they are interesting relics of Indian oratory of -earlier times, and specimens of their primitive heroism and nobleness -of character. They are inserted, as nearly as I can ascertain, in the -order of time, decreasing in interest, and seeming to prove, in some -respects, a degeneracy of the race in consequence of their contact with -Europeans. - -The following is the harangue of a sachem, or chief, who wished to -excite his warriors to revenge the spoliations of the grave of his -mother, when he pretended, that the first settlers of the Plymouth -colony had stolen the skins and defaced the monuments, piously -deposited and set round his parent’s tomb. I do not remember at this -moment from what authority I made the extract. It must be allowed to be -a masterly appeal to a savage race:-- - -“When last the glorious light of the sky was underneath this globe, and -birds grew silent, I began to settle, as my custom is, to take repose. -Before mine eyes were fast closed, methought I saw a vision, at which -my spirit was much troubled, and, trembling at that doleful sight, a -spirit cried aloud:--‘Behold, my son, whom I have cherished; see the -breasts, that gave thee suck--the hand that wrapped thee warm, and -fed thee oft! Canst thou forget to take revenge of those wild people, -who have defaced my monument in a despiteful manner, disdaining our -antiquities and honourable customs? See now, the sachem’s mother’s -grave lies like the common people, defaced by an ignoble race! Thy -mother doth complain, and implores thy aid against this thievish -people, who have newly intruded in our land. If this be suffered, I -shall not rest quiet in my everlasting habitation.’ This said, the -spirit vanished, and I all in a sweat not able scarce to speak, began -to get some strength, and recollect my spirits, that were fled; and -determined to demand your counsel, and solicit your assistance.” - -The two following brief speeches I cannot date. The first is affecting; -the second, from _Adair_, is highly rhetorical;--and so indeed is the -first. - - * * * * * - -“We are driven back,” said an old warrior, “until we can retreat no -further. Our hatchets are broken; our bows are snapped; our fires are -nearly extinguished; a little longer, and the white man will cease to -persecute us:--for we shall cease to exist.” - - * * * * * - -_Speech of an Indian Captain to his Warriors, by_ ADAIR. - -“Your chief knew, that your guns were burning in your hands; that your -tomahawks were thirsting for the blood of your enemies; that your -trusty arrows were impatient to be on the wing; and lest delay should -burn your hearts any longer, I say: _Join the holy ark_; and away to -cut off your devoted enemies.” - - * * * * * - -“In the spring of 1774,” says Thatcher’s Indian Biography, referring -to Jefferson’s Notes on Virginia, “a robbery and murder occurred in -some of the white settlements on the Ohio, which were charged to the -Indians, though perhaps not justly; for it is well known, that a large -number of civilized (?) adventurers were traversing the frontiers at -this time, who sometimes disguised themselves as Indians, and who -thought little more of killing one of that people (the Indians) than -shooting a buffalo. A party of these men, land-jobbers and others, -undertook to punish the outrage in this case, according to their -custom, as Mr. Jefferson expresses it, ‘in a summary way.’ - -“Colonel Cresap, a man infamous for the many murders he had committed -on that much-injured people, collected a party, and proceeded down -the Kanawa in quest of vengeance. Unfortunately a canoe of women and -children, with one man only, was seen coming from the opposite shore, -unarmed, and not at all suspecting an attack from the whites. Cresap -and his party concealed themselves on the bank of the river, and the -moment the canoe reached the shore, singled out their objects, and at -one fire killed every person in it. This happened to be the family of -_Logan_. - -“It was not long after this, that another massacre took place, under -still more aggravated circumstances, not far from the present site -of Wheeling, Virginia--a large party of Indians being decoyed by the -whites, and all murdered with the exception of a little girl. Among -these too were a brother and sister of Logan; and the delicate -situation of the latter increased a thousand-fold both the barbarity of -the crime and the rage of the survivors of the family. - -“The vengeance of the chieftain was indeed provoked beyond endurance; -and he accordingly distinguished himself in the daring and bloody war -that ensued.” - - * * * * * - -When peace was made, in 1775, Logan sent the following speech to Lord -Dunmore, by the hand of a messenger, but would not condescend to appear -in person:-- - - -_Speech of_ LOGAN, _to_ LORD DUNMORE, _in 1775_. - -“I appeal to any white man to say, if he ever entered Logan’s cabin -hungry, and he gave him no meat; if he ever came cold and naked, and -Logan clothed him not. During the course of the last long and bloody -war, Logan remained idle in his cabin, an advocate for peace. Such was -my love for the white man, that my countrymen pointed, as they passed, -and said: _Logan is the friend of white men_. I had thought to have -lived with you, but for the injuries of one man. Colonel _Cresap_, -the last spring, in cold blood, and _unprovoked_, murdered all the -relations of _Logan_, not sparing even my women and children. There -runs not a drop of his blood in the veins of any living creature. This -called on me for revenge. I have sought it. I have killed many. I have -fully glutted my vengeance. For my country, I rejoice at the beams of -peace. But do not harbour a thought, that mine is the joy of fear. -_Logan_ never felt fear. He will not turn on his heel, to save his -life. Who is there to mourn for Logan? _Not one._” - - ----“They left of all my tribe - Nor man, nor child, nor things of living birth: - No, not the dog, that watch’d my household hearth - Escap’d their thirst of blood upon our plains! - _All_ perished! I alone am left of earth! - To whom, nor relative, nor blood remains, - No, not a kindred drop, that runs in human veins!” - - _Campbell._ - -General Knox said to a chief, in New York, 1789, “You look sorry, -brother. What is the matter?” - - -THE CHIEF’S ANSWER: - -“I’ll tell you, brother. I have been looking at your beautiful -city--the great water--your fine country--and see how happy you all -are. And then I thought:--this was ours. My ancestors lived here. They -enjoyed this ground in peace, as their own. It was the gift of the -Great Spirit to them and their children. At last the white people came -here in a great canoe. They asked only, that we would let them tie it -to a tree, lest the waters should carry it away. We said:--Yes. They -then said, that some of their people were sick, and asked, if they -might bring them ashore, and put them under the shade of the trees? -We said:--Yes. Then the winter and ice came; and they asked leave to -build wigwams, and live in them, for the winter. We said:--Yes. Then -they asked for corn to keep them from starving; and we gave it them. -But we said: You must go away, when the winter is gone. And they -said:--Yes. But when the spring came, and we told them: “You must -go;”--they pointed us to their big guns, which were planted round -their wigwams, and said:--“_No_--we will stay.” And we could not drive -them away. Afterwards more came. They brought strong water, and gave -it to the Indians for land. At last they drove us back, far from the -water, and the fish, and the oysters, into the woods. They destroyed -our game;--and our people have wasted away. And see! how you grow -up in their place! This makes me sorry, brother; and I cannot help -it.”--_Star in the West._ - - -_Speech of_ CORNPLANTER _to General_ WASHINGTON, _in 1790_. - -“Father, When your army entered the country of the six nations, we -called you the _town-destroyer_; and to this day, when your name is -heard, our women look behind them, and turn pale; and our children -cling close to the necks of their mothers. But our counsellors and -warriors, being men, cannot be afraid. But their hearts are grieved -by the fears of our women and children; and desire, that the tomahawk -may be buried so deep, as to be heard of no more. Father, we will -not conceal from you, that the Great Spirit, and not man, has -preserved _Cornplanter_ from the hands of his own nation. For they -ask continually, where is the land, on which our children and their -children are to lie down upon? You told us, say they, that a line, -drawn from Pennsylvania to Lake Ontario, would mark it for ever on the -east; and a line, running from Beaver Creek to Pennsylvania, would -mark it on the west. But we see, that it is not so. For first one, -then another comes and takes it away by order of that people; who, -you told us, promised to secure it to us for ever. _Cornplanter_ is -silent (to them), for he has nothing to answer. When the sun goes down, -_Cornplanter_ opens his heart before the Great Spirit; and earlier -than the sun appears again upon the hills, he gives thanks for his -protection during the night; for he feels, that while in the midst of -men, who have become desperate by the injuries they have sustained, -it is God only that can preserve him. _Cornplanter_ loves peace. All -he had in store, he has given to those, who have been robbed by your -people; lest they should plunder the innocent to repay themselves. - -“The whole season, which others have employed in providing for their -families, _Cornplanter_ has spent in endeavours to preserve peace. And -at this moment his wife and children are lying on the ground, and in -want of food. His heart is in pain for them. But he perceives, that the -Great Spirit will try his firmness in doing what is right. - -“Father! Innocent men of our nation are killed, one after another, -though of the best families; but none of your people, who have -committed these murders, have been punished. We recollect, that you did -promise to punish those who should kill our people. And we ask:--was it -the intention, that your people should kill the Senecas, and not only -remain unpunished, _but be protected from the next of kin_? Father; -these, to us, are great things. We know, that you are very strong. We -have heard, that you are wise. But we shall wait to hear your answer -to this, that we may know, that you are just.” - - -_Speech of a Pawnee Chief to_ MR. MONROE, _President of the United -States, delivered at Washington_. - -“_My great Father._ I have travelled a great distance to see you. I -have seen you, and my heart rejoices. I have heard your words. They -have entered one ear, and shall not go out at the other. And I will -carry them to my people, as pure as they came from your mouth. - -“_My great Father._ I am going to speak the truth. The Great Spirit -looks down upon us, and I call him to witness all that may pass between -us on this occasion. If I am here now, and have seen your people, your -houses, your vessels on the big lake, and a great many wonderful things -far beyond my comprehension, which appear to have been made by the -Great Spirit, and placed in your hands;--I am indebted to my father -here,[16] who invited me from home, under whose wings I have been -protected. Yes, my great Father, I have travelled with your chief. I -have followed him; and trod in his tracks. But there is still another -great Father, to whom I am much indebted--the Father of us all:--He, -who made us, and placed us on this earth. I feel grateful to the Great -Spirit, for strengthening my heart for such an undertaking, and for -preserving the life, which he gave me. The Great Spirit made us all. -He made my skin red, and yours white. He placed us on this earth, and -intended, that we should live differently from each other. He made the -whites to cultivate the earth, and feed on tame animals; but he made -us red skins to rove through the wild woods and plains, to feed on -wild animals, and to dress in their skins. He also intended, that we -should go to war to take scalps, steal horses, and triumph over our -enemies;--to cultivate peace at home, and promote the happiness of each -other. I believe there are no people of any colour, on this earth, who -do not believe in the Great Spirit--and in rewards and punishments. We -worship him; but not as you do. We differ from you in appearance and -in manners, as well as in our customs; and we differ from you in our -religion. We have no large houses, as you have, to worship the Great -Spirit in. If we had them to-day, we should want them to-morrow; for -we have not, like you, a fixed habitation. We have no settled home, -except our villages, where we remain but two moons in twelve. We, like -brutes, rove through the country; while you, whites, reside between -us and heaven. But still, my great Father, we love the Great Spirit; -we acknowledge his supreme power; our peace, our health, and our -happiness depend upon him; and our lives belong to him. He made us, and -he can destroy us. - -“_My great Father._ I will not tell a lie. I am going to tell the -truth. You love your country; you love your people; you love the -manner, in which they live; and you think your people brave. I am like -you, my great Father:--I love my country; I love my people; I love the -manner, in which they live; and think myself and warriors brave. Spare -me, then, my Father. Let me enjoy my country, pursue the buffalo, and -the beaver, and the other wild animals of our wilderness; and I will -trade the skins with your people. I have grown up and lived thus long -without work. I am in hopes you will suffer me to die without it. We -have yet plenty of buffalo, beaver, deer, and other wild animals; we -have also an abundance of horses. We have every thing we want. We -have plenty of land--_if you will keep your people off of it_. Let me -continue to live, as I have done--until I shall have passed to the -Good, or Evil Spirit, from the wilderness of my present life. - -“There was a time, when we did not know the whites. Our wants were -fewer then, than they are now. They were always within control. We had -then seen nothing, which we could not get. But since our intercourse -with the _whites_, who have caused such a destruction of our game, our -situation is changed. We could lie down to sleep, and when we awoke, we -could find the buffalo, feeding around our camp. But now we are killing -them for their skins, and feeding the wolves with their flesh, to make -our children cry over their bones. - -“Here, my great Father, is a pipe, which I present you, (handing it to -the president) as I am accustomed to present pipes to all red skins -in peace with us. It is filled with such tobacco, as we smoked before -we knew the white people. I know, that the buffalo robes, leggins, -(gaiters) moccasins, bears’ claws, &c. are of little value to you;--but -we wish to have them deposited and preserved in some conspicuous place -in your lodge; so that when we are gone, and the sod turned over our -bones, if our children should visit this place, as we do now, they may -see and recognize with pleasure the deposits of their fathers, and -reflect on the times that are past.” - - -_Anecdote of a Pawnee Brave._[17] - -“The facts in the following anecdote of a Pawnee Brave, son of _Old -Knife_, one of the delegation, who visited Washington in 1821-22, -highly creditable to his courage, his generosity, and his humanity, -were taken, by permission, from a very interesting manuscript Journal -of Captain Bell, of his expedition with Major Long, to the foot of the -Rocky Mountains, in 1821, and are sanctioned by Major O’Fallon, Indian -agent, near the scene of the transaction here related; and also by the -interpreter, who witnessed the scene. - -“This _Brave_, or warrior, of fine size, figure, and countenance, is -now (1822) about twenty-five years old. At the age of twenty-one, his -heroic deeds had acquired for him in his nation, the rank of “_the -bravest of the Braves_.” The savage practice of torturing and burning -to death their prisoners, existed in this nation. An unfortunate -female, taken in war, of the Paduca nation, was destined to this -horrible death. The fatal hour had arrived. The trembling victim, far -from her home and her friends, was fastened to the stake. The whole -tribe was assembled on the surrounding plain to witness the awful -scene. Just when the funeral pile was to be kindled, and the whole -multitude of spectators were on the tiptoe of expectation, this young -warrior, having unnoticed prepared two fleet horses, with the necessary -provisions, sprang from his seat, rushed through the crowd, liberated -the victim, seized her in his arms, placed her on one of the horses, -and mounting the other himself, he made the utmost speed towards the -nation and friends of the captive. The multitude, dumb and nerveless -with amazement at the daring deed, made no effort to rescue their -victim from her deliverer. They viewed it as the immediate act of the -Great Spirit, submitted to it without a murmur, and quietly retired -to their village. The released captive was accompanied three days -through the wilderness towards her home. He then gave her the horse, -on which she rode, with the necessary provisions for the remainder of -their journey, and they parted. On his return to the village, such was -his popularity, no inquiry was made into his conduct, no censure was -passed upon it. And since this transaction, no human sacrifice has been -offered in this, or in any other of the Pawnee tribes. The practice is -abandoned. Of what influence is one bold act in a good cause! - -“The publication of this anecdote at Washington, led the young ladies -of Miss White’s seminary in that city, in a manner highly creditable to -their good sense and good feeling, to present this _Brave_ and humane -Indian, with a handsome _silver medal_, with appropriate inscriptions, -as a token of their commendation of the noble act of rescuing one of -their sex, an innocent victim, from a cruel death. Their address to -the chief closes, as follows:-- - -“_Brother_, Accept this token of our esteem;--always wear it for our -sakes;--and when again you have the power to save a poor woman from -death and torture, think of this, and of us, and fly to her relief and -rescue.” - - -REPLY. - -“_Brothers_ and _Sisters_:--_This_ (the medal) will give me ease, -more than I ever had; and I will listen more than I ever did to white -men. I am glad, that my brothers and sisters have heard of the good -act that I have done. My brothers and sisters think, that I did it in -ignorance; but I now know what I have done. I did do it in ignorance, -and did not know, that I did good. But by giving me _this_ medal, I -know it.”--_Morse’s Report, &c._ - - -END OF VOL. I. - - -R. CLAY, PRINTER, BREAD-STREET-HILL. - - - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[1] As the Author has frequently been obliged to employ the distinctive -phrase of _wild Indians_ in this work, and has inadvertently omitted to -explain it--he would take this opportunity to say, that it indicates -those Indians, who have not been cultivated and modified by the -influence of civilization. - -[2] It is interesting to remark, that M. Cuvier, before he died, had -consented to take the chair at the next anniversary of the Paris Bible -Society, and to exhibit the proofs of agreement between geological -observations and the Mosaic account of the Creation and Deluge. - -[3] This story is constructed from information obtained upon the spot, -and is in substance true. - -[4] Not having the exact dimensions of these lakes from authority, -under hand, these statements are made from recollection, and a glance -view of the map. It is thought they are within the actual limits, and -sufficiently accurate for the present purpose. - -[5] One detachment had been left at Fort Gratiot. - -[6] After all I confess it seems to me an incredible statement. That -a vast group of islands have long time been observed to lie in that -quarter, is evident from the fact, that the ordinary charts are densely -spotted to represent them, where the following inscription stands: -“_The Thousand Islands_.” - -[7] This decision may be found in the Appendix to the second volume, -and the subject treated at large in the text of that volume. - -[8] Sassacus was chief of the Pequots; Philip of the Pokanokets--but -sometimes headed the Narragansetts, as allies. - -[9] Of course I do not pretend to quote literally, but merely to give -the substance of what was said in these interviews, as narrated to -me by the chiefs. The advice was taken and acted upon, and led to -momentous results--as will appear. - -[10] To show how little the disturbance of these Indians, in their new -abode, North-West Territory, was anticipated, and the benevolent wishes -of those, who desired to confirm them in this retreat, I would here -introduce some of the remarks of Dr. Morse in his Report to Congress. -It may be observed, that the Doctor had been appointed an agent of -Government, with instructions to visit remote tribes, and collect all -possible information respecting them--to report the result of his -observations, and to recommend any measures, which might seem to him -desirable to be adopted for the welfare of the Indians. - -“The expectation is,” says the Doctor, when preparing his Report, “that -a great part of the Stockbridge Indians, with numbers of the St. Regis -tribe, of the six nations, of the Munsees, Nanticokes, Delawares, and -others, in the course of the next season, 1822, will emigrate and plant -themselves on this purchase (in the North-West Territory, which had -been made pursuant to the Doctor’s recommendation.) Should this take -place, a colony will be formed at once, and a current to it created; -and should its foundations be _broad_ and laid with wisdom, there is -little doubt of its gradual increase. Should the plan be popular with -the Indians, (and the prospect is, that it will be) a _large_ colony, -enough perhaps to form a territory,[11] or a _State_, may be ultimately -collected here, educated together, and received into the Union, and to -the enjoyment of the privileges of citizens. - -“Let regulations be made to _prohibit the introduction of white -settlers_ within the limits of this territory--that is: _within limits -bounded south by Illinois, east by Michigan, north by Superior, and -west by the Mississippi. Let this territory be reserved exclusively for -Indians_, in which to make the proposed experiment of gathering into -one body, as many of the scattered and other Indians, as may choose to -settle there--to be educated, become citizens, and in due time, to be -admitted to all the privileges common to other territories and States -of the Union. Such a course would probably save the Indians.” - -The following is an article of a treaty made between the Government of -the United States and the Delaware tribe in 1788:-- - -Art. 6. “Whereas the enemies of the United States have endeavoured by -every artifice in their power, to possess the Indians in general with -an opinion, that it is the design of the States aforesaid to extirpate -the Indians, and take possession of their territories:--to obviate such -false suggestions, the United States do engage to guarantee to the -aforesaid nation of Delawares and their heirs, all their territorial -rights in the fullest and most ample manner, as they have been bounded -by former treaties, as long as the said Delaware nation shall abide -by and hold fast the chain of friendship now entered into. And it is -further agreed between the contracting parties,--should it for the -future be found conducive to the mutual interests of both parties,--to -invite any other tribes who have been friends of the United States, -to join the present confederation and to form a _State_, whereof -the Delaware nation shall be the head and have a representation in -Congress, &c.” - -[11] A Territorial Government in America, is substantially _Colonial_. - -[12] This letter asserts, that the annual interest of a fund, granted -in the reign of George II. for “Civilizing and Christianizing the -Indians of New England,” amounts to about 40,000_l._--and that it is -not appropriated. It might be interesting to inquire after it. - -[13] Indian name of _conference_. - -[14] I present this merely as the _substance_ of the impressions left -on my own mind. - -[15] It has been before observed in this volume, that the Indian chiefs -under the jurisdiction of the United States, are accustomed to receive -the flag of the Union, a present from Government, in token of their -alliance, which they are generally proud to display. - -[16] Major O’Fallon. - -[17] The _Braves_ are warriors, who have distinguished themselves in -battle, and stand highest in the estimation of the tribe. - - -[Transcriber’s Note: - -Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation are as in the original.] - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Tour of the American Lakes, and Among -the Indians of the North-West Territo, by Calvin Colton - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOUR OF THE AMERICAN LAKES *** - -***** This file should be named 54974-0.txt or 54974-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/4/9/7/54974/ - -Produced by Larry B. Harrison, Wayne Hammond and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |